A blow at modern Sadducism in some philosophical considerations about witchcraft. To which is added, the relation of the fam'd disturbance by the drummer, in the house of Mr. John Mompesson, with some reflections on drollery and atheisme. / By a member of the Royal Society..
         Glanvill, Joseph, 1636-1680.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 230 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 89 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70179
         Wing G799
         Wing G818
         ESTC R23395
         12068352
         ocm 12068352
         53430
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70179)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53430)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 355:3, 70:3)
      
       
         
           
             A blow at modern Sadducism in some philosophical considerations about witchcraft. To which is added, the relation of the fam'd disturbance by the drummer, in the house of Mr. John Mompesson, with some reflections on drollery and atheisme. / By a member of the Royal Society..
             Glanvill, Joseph, 1636-1680.
          
           [16], 160 p.
           
             Printed by E.C. for James Collins, at the Kings Head in Westminster-Hall,,
             London, :
             1668..
          
           
             Attributed to Joseph Glanvill by BM and Wing (2nd ed.); ms. note on t.p. attributes to J. Gifford "one of the Puritians".
             In two parts, each having special t.p.; register and paging are continuous.
             Imperfect: errata and the general t.p., "A blow at modern Sadducism" lacking at reel 355:3.
             Reproduction of original in Trinity College Library, Cambridge, England and Osler Library, McGill University..
             A philosophical endeavor in the defence of the being of witches and apparitions -- Palpable evidence of spirits and witchcraft.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Witchcraft -- Early works to 1800.
           Apparitions -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-10 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-10 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               BLOW
               at
               
                 Modern
                 SADDUCISM
              
               In
               some
               Philosophical
               Considerations
               ABOUT
               Witchcraft
               .
               
                 To
                 which
                 is
                 added
              
               ,
               The
               Relation
               of
               the
               
                 Fam'd
                 Disturbance
              
               by
               the
               DRUMMER
               ,
               In
               the
               House
               of
               Mr.
               JOHN
               MOMPESSON
               :
               With
               some
               REFLECTIONS
               on
               Drollery
               ,
               and
               Atheisme
               .
            
             
               By
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               ROYAL
               SOCIETY
               .
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 C.
              
               for
               
                 James
                 Collins
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Kings
               Head
               in
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               1668.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 A
                 Philiosophical
                 Endeavour
              
               In
               the
               DEFENCE
               Of
               the
               Being
               of
               WITCHES
               AND
               APPARITIONS
               :
               With
               some
               things
               concerning
               the
               Famous
               GREATREK'S
               .
               WRITTEN
               In
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               much
               Honoured
               ROBERT
               HUNT
               ,
               
                 Esq
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               ,
               1668.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               PREFACE
               .
            
             
               THERE
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               narrow
               ,
               and
               
                 confin'd
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               who
               account
               all
               Discourses
               needless
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               for
               their
               particular
               purposes
               ;
               and
               judge
               all
               the
               world
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Size
               ,
               and
               Genius
               of
               those
               within
               the
               Circle
               of
               their
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Acquaintance
               :
               so
               that
               with
               a
               pert
               and
               
                 pragmatical
                 Insolence
              
               ,
               they
               censure
               all
               the
               
                 braver
                 Designs
              
               ,
               and
               Notices
               that
               lie
               beyond
               their
               Ken
               ,
               as
               nice
               and
               
                 impertinent
                 
                 Speculations
              
               .
               An
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               
                 proud
                 Injustice
              
               ;
               as
               if
               this
               sort
               were
               the
               only
               persons
               ,
               whose
               humour
               ,
               and
               deeds
               should
               be
               consulted
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               and
               worthiest
               things
               that
               are
               written
               ,
               or
               said
               ,
               do
               alwayes
               meet
               with
               the
               most
               general
               neglect
               ,
               and
               scorn
               ;
               since
               the
               
                 little
                 people
              
               for
               whom
               they
               were
               not
               intended
               ,
               are
               quick
               to
               shoot
               their
               bolt
               ,
               and
               to
               condemn
               what
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               do
               not
               .
               Whereas
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               able
               to
               judge
               ,
               
               and
               would
               incourage
               ,
               are
               commonly
               reserv'd
               and
               modest
               ,
               in
               passing
               judgments
               ;
               or
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               endeavour
               to
               do
               right
               to
               things
               that
               are
               worthy
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               out-voiced
               by
               the
               rout
               of
               ignorant
               contemners
               .
               Vpon
               which
               accounts
               I
               have
               often
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               courts
               and
               values
               popular
               estimation
               ,
               takes
               not
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               if
               he
               endeavour
               at
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               
                 really
                 excellent
              
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               study
               the
               
                 little
                 plausibilities
              
               ,
               and
               accomodate
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               MANY
               ,
               who
               are
               
                 active
                 Ministers
              
               of
               
               Fame
               ;
               being
               zealous
               ,
               and
               loud
               in
               their
               applauses
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               clamorous
               and
               impetuous
               in
               their
               oppositions
               .
               As
               for
               these
               ,
               't
               is
               one
               of
               my
               chief
               cares
               to
               make
               my self
               as
               much
               unconcern'd
               at
               
                 their
                 censures
              
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               at
               the
               cacklings
               of
               a
               Flock
               of
               Geese
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               eager
               displeasure
               of
               those
               little
               snarling
               Animals
               ,
               that
               are
               angry
               when
               I
               pass
               by
               them
               .
               And
               (
               if
               that
               may
               signifie
               any
               thing
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               troubling
               themselves
               about
               the
               following
               CONSIDERATIONS
               )
               I
               desire
               they
               would
               
               take
               notice
               from
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               writ
               not
               those
               things
               for
               such
               as
               they
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               do
               well
               to
               throw
               up
               the
               Book
               upon
               this
               Advertisement
               ,
               except
               they
               will
               stay
               to
               hear
               ,
               That
               though
               Philosophical
               Discourses
               to
               justifie
               the
               common
               belief
               about
               Witches
               ,
               are
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               
                 their
                 measure
              
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               too
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               necessary
               for
               our
               Age
               ,
               in
               which
               Atheism
               is
               begun
               in
               Sadducism
               .
               And
               those
               that
               dare
               not
               bluntly
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               NO
               GOD
               ,
               content
               themselves
               ,
               (
               for
               a
               
               fair
               step
               ,
               and
               Introduction
               )
               to
               deny
               there
               are
               SPIRITS
               ,
               or
               WITCHES
               .
               Which
               sort
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               ordinary
               among
               the
               
                 meer
                 vulgar
              
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               numerous
               in
               a
               little
               higher
               rank
               of
               understandings
               .
               And
               those
               that
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               know
               ,
               That
               most
               of
               the
               looser
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               pretenders
               to
               Philosophy
               and
               Wit
               ,
               are
               generally
               deriders
               of
               the
               belief
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               Apparitions
               .
               And
               were
               this
               a
               slight
               or
               meer
               speculative
               mistake
               ,
               I
               should
               not
               trouble
               my self
               ,
               or
               
               them
               about
               it
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               this
               error
               hath
               a
               core
               in
               it
               that
               is
               worse
               than
               Heresie
               :
               And
               therefore
               how
               little
               soever
               I
               care
               what
               men
               believe
               ,
               or
               teach
               in
               matters
               of
               opinion
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               concern'd
               in
               an
               affair
               ,
               that
               toucheth
               so
               near
               upon
               the
               greatest
               interests
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               really
               I
               am
               astonisht
               sometimes
               to
               think
               into
               what
               a
               kinde
               of
               Age
               we
               are
               fallen
               ,
               in
               which
               some
               of
               the
               
                 greatest
                 impieties
              
               are
               accounted
               but
               Buggs
               ,
               and
               
                 terrible
                 Names
                 ,
                 invisible
                 Titles
              
               ,
               Piccadillo's
               or
               Chimera's
               .
               
               The
               sad
               and
               greatest
               instances
               ,
               are
               SACRILEDGE
               ,
               REBELLION
               ,
               and
               VVITCHCRAFT
               .
               For
               the
               two
               former
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               (
               that
               are
               far
               from
               being
               profest
               enemies
               to
               Religion
               )
               who
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               know
               whether
               they
               own
               any
               such
               vices
               .
               VVe
               finde
               no
               mention
               of
               them
               in
               their
               most
               particular
               Confessions
               ,
               nor
               have
               I
               observed
               them
               in
               those
               Sermons
               that
               have
               contained
               the
               largest
               Catalogues
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               our
               Age
               ,
               and
               Nation
               .
               
                 'T
                 were
                 dangerous
                 to
                 speak
                 
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 sins
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 found
                 guilty
                 .
              
               But
               my
               business
               at
               present
               is
               not
               with
               these
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               ,
               VVITCHCRAFT
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               was
               a
               Sin
               of
               elder
               times
               ;
               and
               how
               comes
               it
               about
               that
               
                 this
                 Age
              
               ,
               which
               so
               much
               out-does
               them
               in
               all
               other
               kindes
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               should
               be
               wholly
               innocent
               in
               this
               ?
               That
               there
               MAY
               be
               VVITCHES
               and
               Apparitions
               in
               our
               dayes
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Objections
               of
               the
               
                 Modern
                 Sadduce
              
               ,
               I
               believe
               I
               have
               made
               appear
               in
               the
               CONSIDERATIONS
               
               following
               ;
               in
               which
               I
               did
               not
               primarily
               intend
               direct
               proof
               ,
               but
               DEFENCE
               ,
               as
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Edition
              
               ,
               which
               is
               restor'd
               in
               this
               mention'd
               .
               But
               I
               have
               now
               added
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Oracles
              
               ,
               and
               
                 two
                 Relations
              
               of
               Fact
               ,
               that
               are
               clear
               and
               unexceptionable
               .
               I
               have
               no
               humour
               nor
               delight
               in
               telling
               Stories
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               publish
               these
               ,
               for
               the
               gratification
               of
               those
               that
               have
               ;
               but
               I
               record
               them
               as
               Arguments
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               a
               Truth
               ,
               which
               hath
               indeed
               been
               attested
               by
               multitudes
               
               of
               the
               like
               evidences
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               and
               times
               :
               But
               things
               REMOTE
               ,
               or
               
                 long
                 past
              
               ,
               are
               either
               not
               believed
               ,
               or
               forgotten
               :
               whereas
               these
               being
               fresh
               ,
               and
               near
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               credibility
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               expected
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               the
               more
               success
               upon
               the
               obstinacy
               of
               Unbelievers
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               PAge
               12.
               line
               25.
               r.
               
                 a
                 large
              
               ,
               p.
               36.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               intrigues
               ,
               p.
               44.
               l.
               6.
               and
               7.
               r.
               appetites
               ,
               p.
               79.
               l.
               20.
               r.
               taxe
               p.
               105.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               
                 ludicrous
                 fagaries
              
               ,
               p.
               111.
               l.
               1.
               dele
               is
               ,
               p.
               113.
               l.
               22.
               dele
               re
               ,
               p.
               118.
               l.
               26
               ,
               27.
               r.
               multitudes
               .
               p.
               128.
               l.
               4.
               dele
               her
               ,
               p.
               134.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               scrutiny
               ,
               p.
               144.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               effaeminacies
               .
               p.
               146.
               l.
               21.
               r.
               geninses
               ,
               p.
               148.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               aggravated
               ,
               ibid.
               r.
               herd
               .
               p.
               154
               l.
               3.
               r.
               
                 he
                 sucks
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Some
               CONSIDERATIONS
               About
               Witchcraft
               :
               In
               a
               LETTER
               to
               Robert
               Hunt
               ,
               Esquire
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               FREQUENT
               and
               late
               dealings
               you
               have
               had
               in
               the
               Examination
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               the
               regards
               of
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               very
               particular
               honour
               for
               you
               ,
               have
               brought
               you
               the
               trouble
               of
               some
               CONSIDERATIONS
               on
               the
               Subject
               .
               And
               though
               what
               I
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               be
               but
               the
               careless
               and
               hasty
               product
               of
               a
               sitting
               or
               
               two
               ;
               yet
               I
               hope
               it
               may
               afford
               you
               some
               ,
               not
               unreasonable
               ,
               accounts
               of
               the
               odde
               phoenomena
               of
               Witchcraft
               and
               Fascination
               ,
               and
               contribute
               to
               the
               DEFENCE
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               certainty
               of
               matters
               ,
               which
               you
               know
               by
               Experiments
               that
               could
               not
               deceive
               ;
               in
               spite
               of
               the
               
                 little
                 exceptions
              
               of
               those
               that
               are
               resolved
               to
               believe
               nothing
               in
               affairs
               of
               this
               nature
               .
            
             
               AND
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               to
               be
               much
               admired
               in
               an
               Age
               of
               Wonders
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               Nature
               (
               which
               is
               a
               
                 constant
                 Prodigy
              
               )
               but
               of
               Men
               and
               Manners
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               to
               me
               matter
               of
               Astonishment
               ,
               that
               Men
               ,
               otherwise
               witty
               and
               ingenious
               ,
               are
               fallen
               into
               the
               conceit
               that
               there
               's
               
                 no
                 such
                 thing
              
               as
               a
               Witch
               or
               Apparition
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               are
               the
               creatures
               of
               Melancholly
               and
               Superstition
               ,
               foster'd
               by
               ignorance
               and
               design
               ;
               which
               ,
               comparing
               the
               confidence
               of
               their
               disbelief
               with
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               
                 things
                 denied
              
               ,
               and
               the
               weakness
               of
               their
               grounds
               ,
               would
               almost
               suggest
               ,
               that
               themselves
               are
               an
               argument
               of
               what
               they
               deny
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               confident
               an
               Opinion
               could
               not
               be
               held
               upon
               such
               inducements
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               kind
               of
               Witchcraft
               and
               Fascination
               in
               the
               Fancy
               .
               And
               perhaps
               that
               
                 evil
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               whose
               
               influences
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               in
               Actions
               ascribed
               to
               such
               Causes
               ,
               hath
               a
               greater
               hand
               and
               interest
               in
               their
               Proposition
               than
               they
               are
               aware
               of
               .
               For
               that
               subtil
               enemy
               of
               Mankinde
               (
               since
               Providence
               will
               not
               permit
               him
               to
               mischief
               us
               without
               our
               own
               concurrence
               )
               attempts
               that
               by
               stratagem
               and
               artifice
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               never
               effect
               by
               open
               wayes
               of
               acting
               ;
               and
               the
               success
               of
               all
               wiles
               depending
               upon
               their
               secrecy
               and
               concealment
               ,
               his
               influence
               is
               never
               more
               dangerous
               than
               when
               his
               agency
               is
               least
               suspected
               .
               In
               order
               therefore
               to
               the
               carrying
               on
               the
               dark
               and
               
                 hidden
                 designs
              
               he
               manageth
               against
               our
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               our
               Souls
               ,
               he
               cannot
               expect
               to
               advantage
               himself
               more
               ,
               than
               by
               insinuating
               a
               belief
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               fear
               and
               fancy
               make
               Devils
               now
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               Gods
               of
               old
               .
               Nor
               can
               he
               ever
               draw
               the
               assent
               of
               men
               to
               so
               dangerous
               an
               assertion
               ,
               while
               the
               
                 standing
                 sensible
              
               evidences
               of
               his
               existence
               in
               his
               practices
               by
               and
               upon
               his
               instruments
               are
               not
               discredited
               and
               removed
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               doubtless
               therefore
               the
               interest
               of
               this
               Agent
               of
               darkness
               to
               have
               the
               world
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               notion
               they
               have
               of
               him
               
               is
               but
               a
               phantome
               and
               conceit
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               That
               the
               stories
               of
               
                 Witches
                 ,
                 Apparitions
              
               ,
               and
               indeed
               every
               thing
               that
               brings
               tidings
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               are
               but
               
                 melancholick
                 Dreams
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pious
                 Romances
              
               .
               And
               when
               men
               are
               arriv'd
               thus
               far
               ,
               to
               think
               there
               are
               no
               
                 diabolical
                 contracts
              
               or
               apparitions
               ,
               their
               belief
               that
               there
               are
               such
               Spirits
               ,
               rests
               only
               upon
               their
               Faith
               and
               Reverence
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Oracles
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               little
               reason
               to
               apprehend
               so
               great
               in
               such
               assertors
               ,
               as
               to
               command
               much
               from
               their
               assent
               ,
               especially
               in
               such
               things
               in
               which
               they
               have
               
                 corrupt
                 interests
              
               against
               their
               evidence
               .
               So
               that
               he
               that
               thinks
               there
               is
               no
               Witch
               ,
               believes
               a
               
                 Devil
                 gratis
              
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               upon
               such
               inducements
               which
               he
               is
               like
               to
               finde
               himself
               disposed
               to
               deny
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               .
               And
               when
               men
               are
               arrived
               to
               this
               degree
               of
               diffidence
               and
               infidelity
               ,
               we
               are
               beholden
               to
               them
               if
               they
               believe
               either
               Angel
               ,
               or
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Resurrection
              
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               or
               Immortality
               of
               Souls
               .
               These
               things
               hang
               together
               in
               a
               Chain
               of
               connexion
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               these
               mens
               Hypothesis
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               but
               an
               happy
               chance
               if
               he
               that
               hath
               lost
               
                 one
                 link
              
               ,
               holds
               another
               .
               So
               that
               the
               vitals
               of
               Religion
               being
               so
               
               much
               interessed
               in
               this
               subject
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               impertinent
               particularly
               to
               discourse
               it
               .
            
             
               AND
               in
               order
               to
               the
               proof
               that
               there
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 unlawful
                 confederacies
              
               with
               
                 evil
                 spirits
              
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               the
               
                 hellish
                 accomplices
              
               perform
               things
               above
               their
               natural
               powers
               ;
               I
               must
               premise
               ,
               that
               this
               being
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               is
               only
               capable
               of
               the
               evidence
               of
               authority
               and
               sense
               :
               And
               by
               both
               these
               ,
               the
               being
               of
               Witches
               and
               
                 diabolical
                 contracts
              
               ,
               is
               most
               abundantly
               confirm'd
               .
               All
               Histories
               are
               full
               of
               the
               exploits
               of
               those
               Instruments
               of
               darkness
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               of
               all
               Ages
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               most
               civiliz'd
               and
               polish'd
               world
               ,
               brings
               tidings
               of
               their
               strange
               performances
               .
               We
               have
               the
               attestation
               of
               thousands
               of
               eye
               and
               ear-witnesses
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               of
               the
               easily
               deceivable
               vulgar
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               wise
               and
               grave
               discerners
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               no
               interest
               could
               oblige
               them
               to
               agree
               together
               in
               a
               common
               Lye
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               light
               of
               all
               these
               circumstances
               to
               confirm
               us
               in
               the
               belief
               of
               things
               done
               by
               persons
               of
               despicable
               power
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               beyond
               the
               reach
               of
               Art
               and
               
                 ordinary
                 Nature
              
               ;
               standing
               publick
               Records
               
               have
               been
               kept
               of
               these
               well
               attested
               Relations
               ,
               and
               
               Epocha's
               made
               of
               those
               unwonted
               events
               .
               Laws
               in
               many
               Nations
               have
               been
               enacted
               against
               those
               vile
               practises
               ;
               those
               among
               the
               Jews
               and
               our
               own
               are
               notorious
               ;
               such
               cases
               have
               been
               often
               determined
               near
               us
               ,
               by
               wise
               and
               
                 reverend
                 Judges
              
               ,
               upon
               clear
               and
               convictive
               evidence
               :
               and
               thousands
               in
               our
               own
               Nation
               have
               suffered
               death
               for
               their
               
                 vile
                 compacts
              
               with
               
                 apostate
                 spirits
              
               .
               All
               these
               I
               might
               largely
               prove
               in
               their
               particular
               instances
               ,
               but
               that
               't
               is
               not
               needful
               ,
               since
               those
               that
               deny
               the
               being
               of
               Witches
               ,
               do
               it
               not
               out
               of
               ignorance
               of
               these
               Heads
               of
               Argument
               ,
               of
               which
               probably
               they
               have
               heard
               a
               thousand
               times
               ;
               But
               from
               an
               apprehension
               that
               such
               a
               
                 belief
                 is
                 absurd
              
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               impossible
               .
               And
               upon
               these
               presumptions
               they
               contemn
               all
               demonstrations
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               and
               are
               hardened
               against
               conviction
               .
               And
               I
               think
               ,
               those
               that
               can
               believe
               all
               Histories
               are
               Romances
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               wiser
               world
               have
               agreed
               together
               to
               juggle
               mankinde
               into
               a
               common
               belief
               of
               
                 ungrounded
                 fables
              
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sound
                 senses
              
               of
               multitudes
               together
               may
               deceive
               them
               ,
               and
               Laws
               are
               
               built
               upon
               Chymera's
               ;
               that
               the
               gravest
               and
               
                 wisest
                 Judges
              
               have
               been
               Murderers
               ,
               and
               the
               sagest
               persons
               Fools
               ,
               or
               
                 designing
                 Impostors
              
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               those
               that
               can
               believe
               this
               heap
               of
               absurdities
               ,
               are
               either
               more
               credulous
               than
               those
               whose
               credulity
               they
               reprehend
               ,
               or
               else
               have
               some
               
                 extraordinary
                 evidence
              
               of
               their
               perswasion
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 't
                 is
                 absurd
                 and
                 impossible
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Witch
                 or
                 Apparition
                 .
              
               And
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               were
               those
               
                 little
                 appearances
              
               remov'd
               ,
               which
               men
               have
               form'd
               in
               their
               fancies
               against
               the
               belief
               of
               such
               things
               ;
               their
               own
               evidence
               would
               make
               its
               way
               to
               mens
               assent
               ,
               without
               any
               more
               arguments
               than
               what
               they
               know
               already
               to
               enforce
               it
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               then
               necessary
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               establishing
               the
               belief
               I
               would
               reconcile
               to
               mens
               minds
               ;
               but
               to
               endeavour
               the
               removal
               of
               those
               prejudices
               they
               have
               received
               against
               it
               ,
               the
               chief
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               particularly
               deal
               with
               ;
               and
               I
               begin
               with
               that
               
                 bold
                 Assertion
              
               ,
               That
            
             
               
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   I.
                   )
                   THE
                   NOTION
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   is
                   impossible
                   and
                   contradictious
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   so
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   which
                   is
                   founded
                   on
                   that
                   Doctrine
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   TO
                   WHICH
                   OBJECTION
                   I
                   answer
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   If
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   be
                   so
                   absurd
                   as
                   is
                   pretended
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   a
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     Soul
                     distinct
                  
                   from
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   immortal
                   ,
                   is
                   likewise
                   an
                   absurdity
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   jumbled
                   into
                   this
                   elegant
                   and
                   
                     orderly
                     Fabrick
                  
                   by
                   chance
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Souls
                   are
                   only
                   parts
                   of
                   Matter
                   ,
                   that
                   came
                   together
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   whence
                   ,
                   nor
                   how
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   again
                   shortly
                   be
                   dissolv'd
                   into
                   those
                   
                     loose
                     Atoms
                  
                   that
                   compound
                   them
                   :
                   That
                   all
                   our
                   conceptions
                   are
                   but
                   the
                   thrusting
                   of
                   one
                   part
                   of
                   matter
                   against
                   another
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   
                   Idea's
                   of
                   our
                   mindes
                   meer
                   blind
                   and
                   
                     casual
                     motions
                  
                   :
                   These
                   and
                   a
                   thousand
                   more
                   the
                   grossest
                   impossibilities
                   and
                   absurdities
                   (
                   consequents
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     notion
                     of
                     a
                     Spirit
                     is
                     absurd
                  
                   )
                   
                   will
                   be
                   
                     sad
                     certainties
                  
                   and
                   demonstrations
                   .
                   And
                   with
                   such
                   Assertors
                   I
                   would
                   cease
                   to
                   discourse
                   about
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   and
                   address
                   my self
                   to
                   obtain
                   their
                   assent
                   to
                   truths
                   infinitely
                   more
                   Sacred
                   .
                
                 
                   AND
                   yet
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   though
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   granted
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   
                     substance
                     immaterial
                  
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   a
                   contradiction
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   fancy
                   ;
                   yet
                   why
                   should
                   they
                   not
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Air
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Regions
                   above
                   us
                   may
                   have
                   their
                   
                     invisible
                     intellectuall
                     Agents
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   nature
                   like
                   unto
                   our
                   Souls
                   ,
                   be
                   that
                   what
                   it
                   will
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   at
                   least
                   as
                   much
                   degenerate
                   as
                   the
                   vilest
                   and
                   most
                   mischievous
                   among
                   Men.
                   This
                   Hypothesis
                   will
                   be
                   enough
                   to
                   secure
                   the
                   possibility
                   of
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   
                     upper
                     Stories
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   are
                   furnish'd
                   with
                   Inhabitants
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   infinitely
                   reasonable
                   to
                   conclude
                   from
                   the
                   analogy
                   of
                   Nature
                   ;
                   Since
                   we
                   see
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   so
                   contemptible
                   and
                   vile
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   we
                   reside
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   its
                   living
                   creatures
                   that
                   dwell
                   upon
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   Water
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     inferiour
                     Air
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   Animals
                   ,
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   the
                   skin
                   ,
                   the
                   entrails
                   ;
                   the
                   leaves
                   ,
                   the
                   roots
                   ,
                   the
                   stalks
                   of
                   Vegetables
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   all
                   kinde
                   of
                   Minerals
                   in
                   the
                   
                     subterraneous
                     Regions
                  
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   all
                   these
                   have
                   their
                   
                     proper
                     Inhabitants
                  
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   I
                   suppose
                   this
                   Rule
                   may
                   hold
                   in
                   all
                   distinct
                   kindes
                   of
                   bodies
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     they
                     have
                     their
                     peculiar
                     Animals
                     .
                  
                   The
                   certainty
                   of
                   which
                   I
                   believe
                   the
                   improvement
                   of
                   
                     microscopical
                     observations
                  
                   will
                   discover
                   .
                   From
                   whence
                   I
                   infer
                   ,
                   That
                   since
                   this
                   little
                   spot
                   is
                   so
                   
                     thickly
                     peopled
                  
                   in
                   every
                   Atome
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   weakness
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   
                     vast
                     spaces
                  
                   above
                   ,
                   and
                   hollows
                   under
                   ground
                   ,
                   are
                   desert
                   and
                   uninhabited
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   both
                   the
                   superiour
                   and
                   
                     lower
                     Continents
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   have
                   their
                   inhabitants
                   also
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   exceedingly
                   improbable
                   ,
                   arguing
                   from
                   the
                   same
                   analogy
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   the
                   meer
                   
                     sensible
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   at
                   least
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Rational
                   and
                   Intellectual
                   Orders
                   .
                   Which
                   supposed
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   good
                   foundation
                   for
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   notion
                   of
                   a
                   Spirit
                   should
                   prove
                   as
                   absurd
                   and
                   unphilosophical
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   judge
                   the
                   denyal
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   this
                   first
                   Objection
                   comes
                   to
                   nothing
                   .
                   I
                   descend
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   second
                   Prejudice
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   thus
                   formed
                   in
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   Objectors
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   II.
                   )
                   THERE
                   ARE
                   Actions
                   in
                   most
                   of
                   those
                   Relations
                   ascribed
                   to
                   Witches
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   ridiculous
                   and
                   impossible
                   in
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   things
                   ;
                   such
                   are
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   their
                   flying
                   out
                   of
                   windows
                   ,
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   anointed
                   themselves
                   ,
                   to
                   remote
                   places
                   .
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   Their
                   transformation
                   into
                   Cats
                   ,
                   Hares
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Creatures
                   .
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   Their
                   feeling
                   all
                   the
                   hurts
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   bodies
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   in
                   these
                   .
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   Their
                   
                     raising
                     Tempests
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   muttering
                   some
                   nonsensical
                   words
                   ,
                   or
                   performing
                   some
                   little
                   ridiculous
                   ceremonies
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   5
                   )
                   their
                   being
                   suck'd
                   in
                   a
                   certain
                   private
                   place
                   of
                   their
                   bodies
                   by
                   a
                   Familiar
                   .
                   These
                   are
                   presumed
                   to
                   be
                   actions
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   above
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   those
                   poor
                   and
                   miserable
                   Agents
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   the
                   Objection
                   supposeth
                   them
                   performed
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   fancy
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   whole
                   mystery
                   of
                   Witchcraft
                   is
                   but
                   an
                   illusion
                   of
                   
                     crasie
                     imagination
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   BUT
                   to
                   this
                   Objection
                   I
                   return
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   in
                   the
                   general
                   ,
                   The
                   more
                   absurd
                   and
                   unaccountable
                   these
                   actions
                   seem
                   ,
                   the
                   greater
                   confirmations
                   are
                   they
                   to
                   me
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   those
                   Relations
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   Objectors
                   would
                   destroy
                   .
                   For
                   these
                   circumstances
                   being
                   exceeding
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   judging
                   by
                   the
                   measures
                   of
                   common
                   belief
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   the
                   greater
                   probability
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   fictitious
                   ;
                   For
                   the
                   contrivers
                   of
                   Fictions
                   use
                   to
                   form
                   them
                   as
                   near
                   as
                   they
                   can
                   conformably
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   
                     unsuspected
                     realities
                  
                   ,
                   endeavouring
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   look
                   as
                   
                     like
                     truth
                  
                   as
                   is
                   possible
                   in
                   the
                   main
                   supposals
                   ,
                   though
                   withal
                   they
                   make
                   them
                   strange
                   in
                   the
                   circumstance
                   .
                   None
                   but
                   a
                   fool
                   or
                   mad-man
                   would
                   relate
                   with
                   a
                   purpose
                   of
                   having
                   it
                   believed
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   saw
                   in
                   
                     Ireland
                     ,
                     Men
                  
                   with
                   hoofs
                   on
                   their
                   heads
                   ,
                   and
                   eyes
                   in
                   their
                   breasts
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ridiculously
                   vain
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   serious
                   in
                   such
                   an
                   
                     incredible
                     Romance
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   supposed
                   that
                   all
                   Travellers
                   that
                   come
                   into
                   those
                   parts
                   after
                   him
                   should
                   tell
                   the
                   same
                   story
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   large
                   field
                   in
                   fiction
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   all
                   those
                   Relations
                   were
                   
                     arbitrary
                     compositions
                  
                   ,
                   
                   doubtless
                   the
                   first
                   Romancers
                   would
                   have
                   framed
                   them
                   more
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   at
                   least
                   ,
                   after
                   these
                   
                     supposed
                     absurdities
                  
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   thousand
                   times
                   laugh'd
                   at
                   ,
                   people
                   by
                   this
                   time
                   would
                   have
                   learn'd
                   to
                   correct
                   those
                   
                     obnoxious
                     extravagancies
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   yet
                   more
                   veracity
                   than
                   the
                   Ages
                   of
                   Ignorance
                   and
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   yet
                   one
                   would
                   expect
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   got
                   more
                   cunning
                   .
                   This
                   suppos'd
                   impossibility
                   then
                   of
                   these
                   performances
                   ,
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   
                     probable
                     argument
                  
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   wilful
                   and
                   designed
                   forgeries
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   they
                   are
                   Fancies
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   somewhat
                   strange
                   that
                   Imagination
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   
                     various
                     thing
                  
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   should
                   infinitely
                   repeat
                   the
                   same
                   conceit
                   in
                   all
                   times
                   and
                   places
                   .
                
                 
                   BUT
                   again
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   the
                   
                     strange
                     Actions
                  
                   related
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   and
                   presumed
                   impossible
                   are
                   not
                   ascribed
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   powers
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Agency
                   of
                   those
                   
                     wicked
                     Confederates
                  
                   they
                   imploy
                   :
                   And
                   to
                   affirm
                   that
                   those
                   
                     evil
                     spirits
                  
                   cannot
                   do
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   conceit
                   impossible
                   ,
                   is
                   boldly
                   to
                   stint
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   whose
                   natures
                   and
                   faculties
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   measure
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   spirits
                   by
                   the
                   narrow
                   rules
                   of
                   our
                   
                   own
                   
                     impotent
                     beings
                  
                   .
                   We
                   see
                   among
                   our selves
                   the
                   performances
                   of
                   some
                   out
                   go
                   the
                   conceits
                   and
                   possibilities
                   of
                   others
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   many
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Mathematicks
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Mechanick
                     Artifice
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   common
                   heads
                   think
                   impossible
                   to
                   be
                   effected
                   by
                   the
                   honest
                   wayes
                   of
                   Art
                   and
                   Nature
                   .
                   And
                   doubtless
                   the
                   subtilties
                   and
                   powers
                   of
                   those
                   
                     mischievous
                     Fiends
                  
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   beyond
                   the
                   reach
                   and
                   activities
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   
                     knowing
                     Agents
                  
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   theirs
                   are
                   beyond
                   the
                   wit
                   and
                   ability
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   rustick
                   and
                   illiterate
                   ;
                   So
                   that
                   the
                   utmost
                   that
                   any
                   mans
                   reason
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   can
                   amount
                   to
                   in
                   this
                   particular
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   cannot
                   conceive
                   how
                   such
                   things
                   can
                   be
                   performed
                   ;
                   which
                   only
                   argues
                   the
                   weakness
                   and
                   imperfection
                   of
                   our
                   knowledge
                   and
                   apprehensions
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   impossibility
                   of
                   those
                   performances
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   from
                   hence
                   form
                   an
                   argument
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   than
                   against
                   the
                   most
                   
                     ordinary
                     effects
                  
                   in
                   Nature
                   .
                   We
                   cannot
                   conceive
                   how
                   the
                   Foetus
                   is
                   form'd
                   in
                   the
                   Womb
                   ,
                   nor
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   how
                   a
                   Plant
                   springs
                   from
                   the
                   Earth
                   we
                   tread
                   on
                   ;
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   our
                   
                     Souls
                     move
                  
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   nor
                   how
                   these
                   distant
                   and
                   
                     extream
                     natures
                  
                   are
                   united
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   
                   we
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   obvious
                   things
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   most
                   
                     considerable
                     within
                  
                   our selves
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   then
                   no
                   wonder
                   that
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   the
                   constitution
                   and
                   powers
                   of
                   the
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   we
                   are
                   such
                   strangers
                   .
                   Briefly
                   then
                   ,
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                   well
                   proved
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   denied
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   cannot
                   conceive
                   how
                   they
                   can
                   be
                   performed
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   reasonable
                   method
                   of
                   inference
                   ,
                   first
                   to
                   presume
                   the
                   thing
                   impossible
                   ,
                   and
                   thence
                   to
                   conclude
                   that
                   the
                   fact
                   cannot
                   be
                   proved
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   action
                   by
                   the
                   evidence
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   the
                   evidence
                   by
                   the
                   measures
                   of
                   our
                   fancies
                   about
                   the
                   action
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   proudly
                   to
                   exalt
                   our
                   own
                   opinions
                   above
                   the
                   
                     clearest
                     testimonies
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   
                     sensible
                     demonstrations
                  
                   of
                   fact
                   :
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   Lye
                   to
                   all
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   distrust
                   the
                   little
                   conceits
                   of
                   our
                   
                     bold
                     imaginations
                  
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   further
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   I
                   THINK
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   instances
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   may
                   as
                   well
                   be
                   accounted
                   for
                   by
                   the
                   Rules
                   of
                   Reason
                   and
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   ordinary
                   affairs
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   resolving
                   
                     natural
                     Phoenomena
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   can
                   only
                   assign
                   the
                   
                     probable
                     causes
                  
                   ,
                   shewing
                   how
                   things
                   
                     may
                     be
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   presuming
                   how
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   particulars
                   
                   under
                   our
                   Examen
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   how
                   't
                   is
                   possible
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   that
                   such
                   things
                   (
                   though
                   somewhat
                   varying
                   from
                   the
                   common
                   rode
                   of
                   Nature
                   )
                   may
                   be
                   acted
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   our
                   narrow
                   and
                   contracted
                   mindes
                   can
                   furnish
                   us
                   with
                   apprehensions
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   such
                   performances
                   ,
                   though
                   perhaps
                   not
                   the
                   true
                   ones
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   an
                   argument
                   that
                   such
                   things
                   may
                   be
                   effected
                   by
                   creatures
                   ,
                   whose
                   powers
                   and
                   knowledge
                   are
                   so
                   vastly
                   exceeding
                   ours
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   therefore
                   briefly
                   to
                   suggest
                   some
                   things
                   that
                   may
                   render
                   the
                   possibility
                   of
                   these
                   performances
                   conceivable
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   removal
                   of
                   this
                   Objection
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   contradictions
                   and
                   impossible
                   .
                
                 
                   FOR
                   the
                   First
                   then
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   
                     confederate
                     Spirit
                  
                   should
                   transport
                   the
                   Witch
                   through
                   the
                   Air
                   to
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   general
                   Rendezvous
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   difficulty
                   in
                   conceiving
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   that
                   be
                   true
                   which
                   great
                   Philosophers
                   affirm
                   concerning
                   the
                   real
                   separability
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   from
                   the
                   Body
                   without
                   death
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   yet
                   less
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   't
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   having
                   left
                   its
                   gross
                   and
                   
                     sluggish
                     Body
                  
                   behinde
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   cloath'd
                   only
                   with
                   its
                   
                     immediate
                     
                     vehicle
                  
                   of
                   Air
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   
                     subtile
                     matter
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   quickly
                   conducted
                   to
                   any
                   place
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   at
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   
                     officious
                     Spirits
                  
                   that
                   attend
                   it
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   I
                   adventure
                   to
                   affirm
                   nothing
                   concerning
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   certainty
                   of
                   this
                   supposition
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   must
                   needs
                   say
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   unreasonable
                   .
                   And
                   our
                   experience
                   of
                   
                     Apoplexies
                     ,
                     Epilepsies
                     ,
                     Extastes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   strange
                   things
                   men
                   report
                   to
                   have
                   seen
                   during
                   those
                   deliquiums
                   ,
                   look
                   favourably
                   upon
                   this
                   conjecture
                   ;
                   which
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   contradict
                   no
                   principle
                   of
                   Reason
                   or
                   Philosophy
                   ;
                   since
                   Death
                   consists
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   
                     actual
                     separation
                  
                   of
                   Soul
                   and
                   Body
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   indisposition
                   and
                   unfitness
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   for
                   
                     vital
                     union
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   an
                   excellent
                   Philosopher
                   hath
                   made
                   good
                   .
                   On
                   which
                   Hypothesis
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Witches
                     anointing
                  
                   her self
                   before
                   she
                   takes
                   her
                   flight
                   ,
                   may
                   perhaps
                   serve
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   Body
                   tenantable
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   fit
                   disposition
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Spirit
                   at
                   its
                   return
                   .
                   These
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   conceive
                   ,
                   though
                   I
                   affirm
                   nothing
                   about
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   such
                   conceptions
                   but
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   own'd
                   by
                   men
                   of
                   worth
                   and
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   seem
                   fair
                   and
                   accountable
                   enough
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   judge
                   not
                   
                   altogether
                   by
                   the
                   measures
                   of
                   the
                   populace
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     customary
                     opinion
                  
                   .
                   And
                   there
                   's
                   a
                   saying
                   of
                   a
                   great
                   Apostle
                   that
                   seems
                   to
                   countenance
                   this
                   
                     Platonick
                     opinion
                  
                   ;
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   meaning
                   else
                   of
                   that
                   expression
                   :
                   
                     [
                     Whether
                     in
                     the
                     body
                     or
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     I
                     cannot
                     tell
                     ]
                  
                   except
                   the
                   Soul
                   may
                   be
                   separated
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   without
                   death
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   granted
                   possible
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   sufficient
                   for
                   my
                   purpose
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   The
                   Transformations
                   of
                   Witches
                   into
                   the
                   shapes
                   of
                   other
                   Animals
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   same
                   supposal
                   is
                   very
                   conceivable
                   ,
                   since
                   then
                   't
                   is
                   easie
                   enough
                   to
                   imagine
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   imagination
                   may
                   form
                   those
                   passive
                   and
                   
                     pliable
                     vehicles
                  
                   into
                   those
                   shapes
                   ,
                   with
                   more
                   ease
                   than
                   the
                   fancy
                   of
                   the
                   Mother
                   can
                   the
                   stubborn
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Foetus
                   in
                   the
                   womb
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   it
                   frequently
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   instances
                   that
                   occur
                   of
                   Signatures
                   and
                   
                     monstrous
                     Singularities
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   perhaps
                   sometimes
                   the
                   
                     confederate
                     Spirit
                  
                   puts
                   tricks
                   upon
                   the
                   senses
                   of
                   the
                   spectators
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   shapes
                   are
                   only
                   illusions
                   .
                
                 
                   BUT
                   then
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   when
                   they
                   feel
                   the
                   hurts
                   in
                   their
                   gross
                   bodies
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   receive
                   in
                   their
                   
                     aiery
                     vehicles
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   really
                   present
                   ,
                   at
                   
                   least
                   in
                   these
                   latter
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   difficult
                   to
                   apprehend
                   how
                   the
                   hurts
                   of
                   those
                   should
                   be
                   translated
                   upon
                   their
                   
                     other
                     bodies
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   how
                   diseases
                   should
                   be
                   inflicted
                   by
                   the
                   imagination
                   ,
                   or
                   how
                   the
                   fancy
                   of
                   the
                   Mother
                   should
                   wound
                   the
                   Foetus
                   ,
                   as
                   several
                   credible
                   relations
                   do
                   attest
                   .
                
                 
                   AND
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   for
                   their
                   
                     raising
                     storms
                  
                   and
                   tempests
                   ,
                   they
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   be
                   sure
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   their
                   friend
                   and
                   allie
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Ceremonies
                   that
                   are
                   enjoyn'd
                   them
                   ,
                   are
                   doubtless
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   entertainments
                   for
                   their
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   likely
                   design'd
                   to
                   perswade
                   them
                   ▪
                   that
                   
                     they
                     do
                  
                   these
                   strange
                   things
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   AND
                   (
                   lastly
                   )
                   for
                   their
                   being
                   suck'd
                   by
                   the
                   Familiar
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   we
                   know
                   so
                   little
                   of
                   the
                   nature
                   of
                   Doemons
                   and
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   we
                   cannot
                   certainly
                   divine
                   the
                   reason
                   of
                   so
                   strange
                   an
                   action
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   we
                   may
                   conjecture
                   at
                   some
                   things
                   that
                   may
                   render
                   it
                   less
                   improbable
                   .
                   For
                   some
                   have
                   thought
                   that
                   the
                   Genii
                   (
                   whom
                   both
                   the
                   Platonical
                   and
                   
                     Christian
                     Antiquity
                  
                   thought
                   embodied
                   )
                   are
                   recreated
                   by
                   the
                   reeks
                   and
                   vapours
                   of
                   
                     humane
                     blood
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   spirits
                   that
                   derive
                   from
                   them
                   .
                   Which
                   
                   supposal
                   (
                   if
                   we
                   grant
                   them
                   bodies
                   )
                   is
                   not
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   every
                   thing
                   being
                   refresh'd
                   and
                   nourish'd
                   by
                   its
                   like
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   perfectly
                   abstract
                   from
                   all
                   body
                   and
                   matter
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   reverence
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   the
                   wisest
                   antiquity
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   several
                   considerable
                   arguments
                   I
                   could
                   alledge
                   to
                   render
                   it
                   exceeding
                   probable
                   .
                   Which
                   things
                   supposed
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Devil
                     's
                     sucking
                  
                   the
                   Sorceress
                   is
                   no
                   great
                   wonder
                   ,
                   nor
                   difficult
                   to
                   be
                   accounted
                   for
                   .
                   Or
                   perhaps
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   only
                   a
                   
                     diabolical
                     Sacrament
                  
                   and
                   Ceremony
                   to
                   confirm
                   the
                   
                     hellish
                     covenant
                  
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   added
                   ,
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   That
                   which
                   to
                   me
                   seems
                   most
                   probable
                   ,
                   viz
                   That
                   the
                   Familiar
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   suck
                   the
                   Witch
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   action
                   infuseth
                   some
                   
                     poisonous
                     ferment
                  
                   into
                   her
                   ,
                   which
                   gives
                   her
                   imagination
                   and
                   spirits
                   a
                   
                     magical
                     tincture
                  
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   become
                   
                     mischievously
                     influential
                  
                   :
                   and
                   the
                   word
                   venefica
                   intimates
                   some
                   such
                   matter
                   .
                   Now
                   that
                   the
                   imagination
                   hath
                   a
                   mighty
                   power
                   in
                   operation
                   ,
                   is
                   seen
                   in
                   the
                   just
                   now
                   mention'd
                   Signatures
                   and
                   Diseases
                   that
                   it
                   causeth
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   fancy
                   is
                   modified
                   by
                   the
                   qualities
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   and
                   spirits
                   ,
                   is
                   too
                   evident
                   to
                   need
                   proof
                   :
                   which
                   things
                   supposed
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   plain
                   to
                   conceive
                   that
                   the
                   
                     evil
                     
                     spirit
                  
                   having
                   breath'd
                   some
                   
                     vile
                     vapour
                  
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   the
                   Witch
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   taint
                   her
                   blood
                   and
                   spirits
                   with
                   a
                   
                     noxious
                     quality
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   her
                   
                     infected
                     imagination
                  
                   ,
                   heightned
                   by
                   melancholly
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   
                     worse
                     cause
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   do
                   much
                   hurt
                   upon
                   bodies
                   that
                   are
                   impressible
                   by
                   such
                   influences
                   .
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   likely
                   that
                   this
                   ferment
                   disposeth
                   the
                   imagination
                   of
                   the
                   Sorceress
                   to
                   cause
                   the
                   mentioned
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   separation
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   perhaps
                   keep
                   the
                   body
                   in
                   fit
                   temper
                   for
                   
                     its
                     re-entry
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   it
                   may
                   facilitate
                   transformation
                   ,
                   which
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   effected
                   by
                   ordinary
                   and
                   
                     unassisted
                     imagination
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   see
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   desperate
                   to
                   form
                   an
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   these
                   odde
                   performances
                   ;
                   and
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   done
                   the
                   way
                   I
                   have
                   describ'd
                   ,
                   yet
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   may
                   help
                   us
                   to
                   a
                   conceit
                   of
                   the
                   possibility
                   ,
                   which
                   sufficeth
                   for
                   my
                   purpose
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   Hypothesis
                   I
                   have
                   gone
                   upon
                   will
                   seem
                   as
                   unlikely
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   things
                   they
                   attempt
                   to
                   explain
                   are
                   to
                   others
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   must
                   desire
                   their
                   leave
                   to
                   suggest
                   ,
                   that
                   most
                   things
                   seem
                   unlikely
                   (
                   especially
                   to
                   the
                   conceited
                   and
                   opinionative
                   )
                   at
                   first
                   proposal
                   ;
                   and
                   many
                   great
                   
                   truths
                   are
                   strange
                   and
                   improbable
                   ,
                   till
                   custom
                   and
                   acquaintance
                   have
                   reconciled
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   fancies
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   'le
                   presume
                   to
                   adde
                   on
                   this
                   occasion
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   I
                   love
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   confident
                   in
                   affirming
                   )
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Platonical
                     supposals
                  
                   I
                   have
                   used
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   I
                   could
                   make
                   appear
                   to
                   be
                   fair
                   and
                   reasonable
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   capable
                   and
                   unprejudic'd
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     BUT
                     (
                     III.
                  
                   )
                   I
                   come
                   to
                   another
                   prejudice
                   against
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   improbable
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   who
                   is
                   a
                   wise
                   and
                   
                     mighty
                     spirit
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   at
                   the
                   beck
                   of
                   a
                   poor
                   Hag
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   so
                   little
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   attend
                   the
                   errands
                   of
                   the
                   
                     impotent
                     lusts
                  
                   of
                   a
                   
                     silly
                     old
                     woman
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   TO
                   WHICH
                   I
                   might
                   answer
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   improbable
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   should
                   be
                   deceiv'd
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                   ;
                   and
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   clearest
                   
                   evidence
                   and
                   conviction
                   ;
                   than
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   wicked
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   also
                   unwise
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   perswades
                   all
                   his
                   subjects
                   and
                   accomplices
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   wits
                   ,
                   should
                   himself
                   act
                   like
                   his
                   own
                   temptations
                   and
                   perswasions
                   .
                   In
                   brief
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   more
                   strange
                   in
                   this
                   objection
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   wickedness
                   is
                   baseness
                   and
                   servility
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   at
                   leasure
                   to
                   serve
                   those
                   he
                   is
                   at
                   leasure
                   to
                   tempt
                   ,
                   and
                   industrious
                   to
                   ruine
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   I
                   see
                   no
                   necessity
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   alwayes
                   the
                   
                     Witches
                     confederate
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   perhaps
                   it
                   may
                   fitly
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   whether
                   the
                   Familiar
                   be
                   not
                   some
                   
                     departed
                     humane
                     spirit
                  
                   ,
                   forsaken
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   goodness
                   ,
                   and
                   swallowed
                   up
                   by
                   the
                   unsatiable
                   desire
                   of
                   mischief
                   and
                   revenge
                   ,
                   which
                   ●●●…ssibly
                   by
                   the
                   laws
                   and
                   capacity
                   of
                   its
                   st●●e
                   it
                   cannot
                   execute
                   immediately
                   .
                   And
                   why
                   we
                   should
                   presume
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   wandering
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   Air
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   in
                   the
                   chains
                   of
                   darkness
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   that
                   the
                   
                     separated
                     souls
                  
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   is
                   affirm'd
                   in
                   any
                   
                     Sacred
                     Record
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   thought
                   so
                   imprison'd
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   cannot
                   possibly
                   wag
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   their
                   
                   confinement
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   no
                   shadow
                   of
                   conjecture
                   .
                   This
                   conceit
                   I
                   'm
                   confident
                   hath
                   prejudic'd
                   many
                   against
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   ;
                   they
                   not
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   conceive
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   ludricous
                   as
                   
                     appearing
                     spirits
                  
                   are
                   sometimes
                   reported
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   their
                   frolicks
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   presume
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     souls
                     departed
                  
                   never
                   revisit
                   the
                   free
                   and
                   
                     open
                     Regions
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   confidence
                   I
                   know
                   nothing
                   to
                   justifie
                   :
                   For
                   since
                   good
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   state
                   of
                   separation
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   why
                   the
                   wicked
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   the
                   worst
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   word
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   nothing
                   to
                   help
                   me
                   to
                   imagine
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   supposed
                   that
                   the
                   Imps
                   of
                   Witches
                   are
                   sometimes
                   wicked
                   spirits
                   of
                   our
                   
                     own
                     kinde
                  
                   and
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   possibly
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   have
                   been
                   Sorcerers
                   and
                   Witches
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   :
                   This
                   supposal
                   may
                   give
                   a
                   fairer
                   and
                   more
                   probable
                   account
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   Sorcery
                   and
                   Witchcraft
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   Hypothesis
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   alwayes
                   Devils
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   this
                   conjecture
                   I
                   'le
                   adventure
                   to
                   subjoyn
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   also
                   hath
                   its
                   
                     probability
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   impossible
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   Familiars
                   of
                   Witches
                   are
                   a
                   vile
                   kinde
                   of
                   spirits
                   ,
                   of
                   a
                   very
                   inferiour
                   
                   constitution
                   and
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   once
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   Hierarchy
                   ,
                   now
                   degenerated
                   into
                   the
                   spirits
                   we
                   call
                   Devils
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   I
                   must
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   think
                   the
                   common
                   division
                   of
                   spirits
                   much
                   too
                   general
                   ;
                   conceiving
                   it
                   likely
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   great
                   a
                   variety
                   of
                   Intellectual
                   creatures
                   in
                   the
                   invisible
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   of
                   Animals
                   in
                   the
                   visible
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   superiour
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   inferiour
                   Regions
                   ,
                   have
                   their
                   several
                   kindes
                   of
                   spirits
                   differing
                   in
                   their
                   
                     natural
                     perfections
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   kinds
                   and
                   degrees
                   of
                   their
                   depravities
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   supposed
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   probable
                   that
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   basest
                   and
                   meanest
                   Orders
                   are
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   submit
                   to
                   the
                   mention'd
                   servilities
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   the
                   sagess
                   and
                   grandeur
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   darkness
                   need
                   not
                   be
                   brought
                   into
                   question
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 
                   BUT
                   (
                   IV
                   )
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   Witches
                   seems
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   to
                   accuse
                   Providence
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suggest
                   that
                   it
                   hath
                   exposed
                   Innocents
                   to
                   the
                   fury
                   and
                   malice
                   of
                   
                     revengeful
                     Fiends
                  
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   supposeth
                   those
                   most
                   obnoxious
                   ,
                   for
                   whom
                   we
                   might
                   most
                   reasonably
                   expect
                   a
                   more
                   special
                   tutelary
                   care
                   and
                   protection
                   ,
                   most
                   of
                   the
                   cruel
                   practices
                   of
                   those
                   presum'd
                   Instruments
                   of
                   Hell
                   ,
                   being
                   upon
                   Children
                   ,
                   who
                   as
                   they
                   least
                   deserve
                   to
                   be
                   deserted
                   by
                   that
                   Providence
                   that
                   superintends
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   most
                   need
                   its
                   
                     guardian
                     influence
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   TO
                   this
                   so
                   specious
                   an
                   Objection
                   I
                   have
                   these
                   things
                   to
                   answer
                   .
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   Providence
                   is
                   an
                   unfathomable
                   Depth
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   believe
                   the
                   Phoenomena
                   of
                   our
                   senses
                   ,
                   before
                   we
                   can
                   reconcile
                   them
                   to
                   our
                   notions
                   of
                   Providence
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   grosser
                   Scepticks
                   than
                   ever
                   yet
                   was
                   extant
                   .
                   The
                   miseries
                   of
                   the
                   
                     present
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     unequal
                     distributions
                  
                   of
                   good
                   and
                   evil
                   ,
                   the
                   ignorance
                   and
                   barbarity
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   mankinde
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     fatal
                     disadvantages
                  
                   we
                   are
                   all
                   under
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hazard
                   we
                   run
                   of
                   being
                   eternally
                   miserable
                   and
                   undone
                   ;
                   these
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   are
                   things
                   that
                   can
                   hardly
                   be
                   made
                   consistent
                   with
                   that
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Goodness
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   sure
                   hath
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   mingled
                   it self
                   with
                   all
                   things
                   .
                   
                   And
                   yet
                   we
                   believe
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   beauty
                   and
                   harmony
                   ,
                   and
                   goodness
                   in
                   that
                   Providence
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   cannot
                   unriddle
                   it
                   in
                   
                     particular
                     instances
                  
                   ;
                   nor
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   our
                   ignorance
                   and
                   imperfection
                   ,
                   clear
                   it
                   from
                   
                     contradicting
                     appearances
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   deny
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   create
                   us
                   some
                   difficulties
                   in
                   our
                   notions
                   of
                   Providence
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   come
                   more
                   close
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   Those
                   that
                   believe
                   that
                   Infants
                   are
                   Heirs
                   of
                   Hell
                   ,
                   and
                   Children
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   disclosed
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   cannot
                   certainly
                   offer
                   such
                   an
                   objection
                   ;
                   for
                   what
                   is
                   a
                   little
                   
                     trifling
                     pain
                  
                   of
                   a
                   moment
                   ,
                   to
                   those
                   
                     eternal
                     tortures
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   
                     die
                     as
                     soon
                  
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   born
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   tenour
                   of
                   this
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   
                     everlastingly
                     exposed
                  
                   ?
                   But
                   however
                   the
                   case
                   stands
                   as
                   to
                   that
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   certain
                   ,
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   That
                   Providence
                   hath
                   ,
                   not
                   secur'd
                   them
                   from
                   other
                   violences
                   they
                   are
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   ,
                   from
                   cruelty
                   and
                   accident
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   we
                   accuse
                   It
                   not
                   when
                   a
                   whole
                   Townful
                   of
                   Innocents
                   fall
                   a
                   Victim
                   to
                   the
                   rage
                   and
                   ferity
                   of
                   
                     barbarous
                     executioners
                  
                   in
                   wars
                   and
                   Massacres
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   adde
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   likely
                   the
                   mischief
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   often
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   
                     evil
                     spirit
                     
                     immediately
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   malignant
                   influence
                   of
                   the
                   Sorceress
                   ,
                   whose
                   power
                   of
                   hurting
                   consists
                   in
                   the
                   fore-mention'd
                   ferment
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   infused
                   into
                   her
                   by
                   the
                   Familiar
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   apt
                   to
                   think
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   
                     real
                     fascination
                  
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Witches
                     eyes
                  
                   and
                   imagination
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   she
                   acts
                   upon
                   tender
                   bodies
                   .
                   
                     Nescio
                     quis
                     teneros
                     oculus
                  
                   —
                   For
                   the
                   
                     pestilential
                     spirits
                  
                   being
                   darted
                   by
                   a
                   sprightful
                   and
                   
                     vigorous
                     imagination
                  
                   from
                   the
                   eye
                   ,
                   and
                   meeting
                   with
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   weak
                   and
                   passive
                   in
                   the
                   bodies
                   which
                   they
                   enter
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   fail
                   to
                   infect
                   them
                   with
                   a
                   
                     noxious
                     quality
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   makes
                   dangerous
                   and
                   
                     strange
                     alterations
                  
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   invaded
                   by
                   this
                   
                     poysonous
                     influence
                  
                   :
                   which
                   way
                   of
                   acting
                   by
                   subtil
                   and
                   
                     invisible
                     instruments
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   ordinary
                   and
                   familiar
                   in
                   all
                   natural
                   efficienties
                   .
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   now
                   past
                   question
                   ,
                   that
                   nature
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   acts
                   by
                   
                     subtil
                     streams
                  
                   and
                   aporhaea's
                   of
                   
                     minute
                     particles
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   pass
                   from
                   one
                   body
                   to
                   another
                   .
                   Or
                   however
                   that
                   be
                   ,
                   this
                   kinde
                   of
                   agency
                   is
                   as
                   conceivable
                   as
                   any
                   of
                   those
                   
                     qualities
                     ignorance
                  
                   hath
                   call'd
                   sympathy
                   and
                   antipathy
                   ,
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   action
                   be
                   unknown
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   the
                   
                   thing
                   I
                   speak
                   of
                   is
                   as
                   easie
                   to
                   be
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   as
                   how
                   infection
                   should
                   pass
                   in
                   certain
                   
                     tenuious
                     streams
                  
                   through
                   the
                   air
                   from
                   one
                   house
                   to
                   another
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   as
                   how
                   the
                   biting
                   of
                   a
                   
                     mad
                     Dog
                  
                   should
                   fill
                   all
                   the
                   blood
                   and
                   spirits
                   with
                   a
                   venomous
                   and
                   
                     malign
                     ferment
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   application
                   of
                   the
                   vertue
                   doing
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   our
                   case
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   of
                   contact
                   doth
                   in
                   this
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   some
                   kindes
                   of
                   fascination
                   are
                   perform'd
                   in
                   this
                   grosser
                   and
                   more
                   sensible
                   way
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   striking
                   ,
                   giving
                   Apples
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   
                     contagious
                     quality
                  
                   may
                   be
                   transmitted
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   diseases
                   often
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   touch
                   .
                   Now
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   of
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   a
                   good
                   account
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   why
                   Witches
                   are
                   most
                   powerful
                   upon
                   Children
                   and
                   timorous
                   persons
                   ,
                   viz.
                   because
                   their
                   spirits
                   and
                   imaginations
                   being
                   weak
                   and
                   passive
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   the
                   
                     fatal
                     invasion
                  
                   ;
                   whereas
                   men
                   of
                   bold
                   mindes
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   plenty
                   of
                   strong
                   and
                   
                     vigorous
                     spirits
                  
                   are
                   secure
                   from
                   the
                   contagion
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   
                     pestilential
                     Airs
                     clean
                  
                   bodies
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   liable
                   to
                   infection
                   as
                   are
                   other
                   tempers
                   .
                   Thus
                   then
                   we
                   see
                   't
                   is
                   likely
                   enough
                   ,
                   that
                   very
                   often
                   the
                   Sorceress
                   her self
                   doth
                   the
                   mischief
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   Providence
                   doth
                   not
                   alwayes
                   
                   secure
                   us
                   from
                   one
                   anothers
                   injuries
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   I
                   must
                   confess
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   times
                   also
                   the
                   evil
                   spirit
                   is
                   the
                   
                     mischievous
                     Agent
                  
                   ;
                   though
                   this
                   confession
                   draw
                   on
                   me
                   another
                   objection
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   next
                   propose
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   V.
                   )
                   THEN
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   
                     wicked
                     spirits
                  
                   can
                   hurt
                   us
                   by
                   the
                   direction
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   a
                   Witch
                   ,
                   one
                   would
                   think
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   the
                   same
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   us
                   injury
                   without
                   instigation
                   or
                   compact
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   this
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   wonder
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   alwayes
                   annoy'd
                   and
                   infested
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   
                     To
                     which
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   RETURN
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   
                     laws
                     ,
                     liberties
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   restraints
                   of
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   world
                   are
                   to
                   us
                   utterly
                   unknown
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   way
                   we
                   can
                   only
                   argue
                   our selves
                   into
                   confessions
                   of
                   our
                   ignorance
                   ,
                   which
                   every
                   man
                   must
                   acknowledge
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   as
                   immodest
                   ,
                   as
                   ignorant
                   .
                   It
                   must
                   be
                   granted
                   by
                   all
                   that
                   own
                   the
                   
                     being
                     ,
                     power
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   malice
                   of
                   
                     evil
                     spirits
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   security
                   
                   we
                   enjoy
                   is
                   wonderful
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   act
                   by
                   Witches
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   what
                   Laws
                   they
                   are
                   kept
                   from
                   making
                   us
                   a
                   prey
                   ,
                   to
                   speak
                   like
                   
                     Philosophers
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     tell
                  
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   tempt
                   and
                   ruine
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   Souls
                   ,
                   and
                   restrain'd
                   from
                   touching
                   or
                   hurting
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   mystery
                   not
                   easily
                   accountable
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   though
                   we
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   power
                   to
                   vex
                   and
                   torment
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   bodies
                   also
                   ;
                   yet
                   a
                   reason
                   may
                   be
                   given
                   why
                   they
                   are
                   less
                   frequent
                   in
                   this
                   kind
                   of
                   mischief
                   ,
                   viz.
                   because
                   their
                   main
                   designs
                   are
                   levell'd
                   against
                   the
                   interest
                   and
                   happiness
                   of
                   our
                   Souls
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   can
                   best
                   promote
                   ,
                   when
                   their
                   actions
                   are
                   most
                   sly
                   and
                   secret
                   ;
                   whereas
                   did
                   they
                   ordinarily
                   persecute
                   men
                   in
                   their
                   bodies
                   ,
                   their
                   agency
                   and
                   
                     wicked
                     influence
                  
                   would
                   be
                   discover'd
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   mighty
                   noise
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   whereby
                   men
                   wonld
                   be
                   awaken'd
                   to
                   a
                   more
                   suitable
                   and
                   vigorous
                   opposition
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   such
                   means
                   as
                   would
                   engage
                   Providence
                   to
                   rescue
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   rage
                   and
                   cruelties
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   last
                   defeat
                   them
                   in
                   their
                   great
                   purposes
                   of
                   undoing
                   us
                   eternally
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   may
                   conceive
                   that
                   the
                   security
                   we
                   enjoy
                   may
                   well
                   enough
                   consist
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   
                   and
                   malice
                   of
                   those
                   
                     evil
                     spirits
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   this
                   account
                   we
                   may
                   suppose
                   that
                   Laws
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   may
                   prohibit
                   their
                   
                     unlicenc'd
                     injuries
                  
                   ,
                   not
                   from
                   any
                   goodness
                   there
                   is
                   in
                   their
                   Constitutions
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   more
                   successful
                   carrying
                   on
                   the
                   projects
                   of
                   the
                   
                     dark
                     Kingdom
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   Generals
                   forbid
                   plunder
                   ,
                   not
                   out
                   of
                   love
                   to
                   their
                   Enemies
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   success
                   .
                   And
                   hence
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   we
                   may
                   suppose
                   a
                   Law
                   of
                   permission
                   to
                   hurt
                   us
                   at
                   the
                   instance
                   of
                   the
                   Sorceress
                   ,
                   may
                   well
                   stand
                   with
                   the
                   polity
                   of
                   Hell
                   ,
                   since
                   by
                   gratifying
                   the
                   wicked
                   person
                   they
                   encourage
                   her
                   in
                   malice
                   and
                   revenge
                   ,
                   and
                   promote
                   thereby
                   the
                   main
                   ends
                   of
                   their
                   
                     black
                     confederacy
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   propagate
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   ruine
                   us
                   in
                   our
                   
                     eternal
                     interests
                  
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   't
                   is
                   clear
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   believe
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     wicked
                     spirits
                  
                   have
                   vexed
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   instigation
                   that
                   we
                   read
                   of
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   likely
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   
                     strange
                     accidents
                  
                   and
                   diseases
                   that
                   befall
                   us
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   infliction
                   of
                   
                     evil
                     spirits
                  
                   ,
                   prompted
                   to
                   hurt
                   us
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   delight
                   they
                   take
                   in
                   mischief
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   argue
                   the
                   improbability
                   of
                   their
                   hurting
                   Children
                   and
                   others
                   by
                   
                   Witches
                   ,
                   from
                   our
                   own
                   security
                   and
                   freedom
                   from
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   their
                   malice
                   ,
                   which
                   perhaps
                   we
                   feel
                   in
                   more
                   instances
                   than
                   we
                   are
                   aware
                   of
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 
                   BUT
                   (
                   VI
                   )
                   another
                   prejudice
                   against
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   a
                   presumption
                   upon
                   the
                   
                     enormous
                     force
                  
                   of
                   melancholy
                   and
                   imagination
                   ,
                   which
                   without
                   doubt
                   can
                   do
                   wonderful
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   beget
                   strange
                   perswasions
                   ;
                   and
                   to
                   these
                   causes
                   some
                   ascribe
                   the
                   presum'd
                   effects
                   of
                   Sorcery
                   and
                   
                     Witchcraft
                     .
                     To
                     which
                     I
                     reply
                     briefly
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     I
                     hope
                     sufficiently
                     ,
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   THAT
                   to
                   resolve
                   all
                   the
                   clear
                   circumstances
                   of
                   Fact
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   finde
                   in
                   well
                   attested
                   and
                   confirm'd
                   Relations
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   
                     deceivable
                     imagination
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   fancy
                   the
                   greater
                   prodigy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   suppose
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   can
                   do
                   
                     stranger
                     feats
                  
                   than
                   are
                   believed
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   kinde
                   of
                   fascination
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   Pins
                   and
                   Nails
                   ,
                   for
                   instance
                   ,
                   can
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   imagination
                   be
                   convey'd
                   within
                   the
                   skin
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   imagination
                   ,
                   should
                   deceive
                   so
                   many
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   witnesses
                   in
                   objects
                   of
                   sense
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   discovery
                   ;
                   this
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   infinitely
                   more
                   credulous
                   than
                   the
                   assertors
                   of
                   Sorcery
                   and
                   
                     Demoniack
                     contracts
                  
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   believ'd
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Battels
                   and
                   
                     strange
                     events
                  
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   which
                   our selves
                   have
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   dreams
                   and
                   fond
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   and
                   like
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   fought
                   in
                   the
                   clouds
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   brains
                   of
                   the
                   
                     deluded
                     spectators
                  
                   are
                   the
                   only
                   Theatre
                   of
                   those
                   
                     fancied
                     transactions
                  
                   .
                   And
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   to
                   deny
                   evidence
                   of
                   fact
                   ,
                   because
                   
                     their
                     imagination
                     may
                  
                   deceive
                   the
                   Relators
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   think
                   so
                   but
                   a
                   bare
                   presumption
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   as
                   is
                   related
                   ,
                   is
                   quite
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   credit
                   of
                   all
                   
                     humane
                     testimony
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   
                     all
                     men
                     lyars
                  
                   in
                   a
                   larger
                   sense
                   than
                   the
                   Prophet
                   concluded
                   in
                   his
                   haste
                   .
                   For
                   not
                   only
                   the
                   melancholick
                   and
                   the
                   fanciful
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   grave
                   and
                   the
                   sober
                   ,
                   whose
                   judgements
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   suspect
                   to
                   be
                   tainted
                   by
                   their
                   imaginations
                   ,
                   have
                   from
                   their
                   own
                   knowledge
                   and
                   experience
                   made
                   reports
                   of
                   this
                   nature
                   .
                   But
                   
                   to
                   this
                   it
                   will
                   possibly
                   be
                   rejoyn'd
                   ,
                   the
                   Reply
                   will
                   be
                   another
                   prejudice
                   against
                   the
                   belief
                   I
                   contend
                   for
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   VII
                   )
                   THAT
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   suspicious
                   circumstance
                   that
                   Witchcraft
                   is
                   but
                   a
                   fancy
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   persons
                   that
                   are
                   accused
                   are
                   commonly
                   poor
                   and
                   
                     miserable
                     old
                     women
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   overgrown
                   with
                   discontent
                   and
                   melancholy
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   very
                   imaginative
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   persons
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   bewitch'd
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   Children
                   ,
                   or
                   people
                   very
                   weak
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   easily
                   imposed
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   apt
                   to
                   receive
                   
                     strong
                     impressions
                  
                   from
                   nothing
                   :
                   whereas
                   were
                   there
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   really
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   likely
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   more
                   cunning
                   and
                   
                     subtil
                     desperado's
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   might
                   the
                   more
                   successfully
                   carry
                   on
                   the
                   
                     mischievous
                     designs
                  
                   of
                   the
                   dark
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   oftner
                   engaged
                   in
                   those
                   
                     black
                     confederacies
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   one
                   would
                   expect
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   
                     hellish
                     combination
                  
                   upon
                   others
                   than
                   the
                   innocent
                   and
                   ignorant
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   TO
                   WHICH
                   Objection
                   it
                   might
                   perhaps
                   be
                   enough
                   to
                   return
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   above
                   suggested
                   )
                   that
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   concluded
                   by
                   this
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   arguings
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   policy
                   and
                   menages
                   of
                   the
                   instruments
                   of
                   darkness
                   are
                   to
                   us
                   altogether
                   unknown
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   dark
                   as
                   their
                   natures
                   ,
                   mankinde
                   being
                   no
                   more
                   acquainted
                   with
                   the
                   reasons
                   and
                   methods
                   of
                   action
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   world
                   ,
                   than
                   poor
                   Cottagers
                   and
                   Mechanicks
                   are
                   with
                   the
                   intriques
                   of
                   Government
                   ,
                   and
                   reasons
                   of
                   State.
                   Yea
                   peradventure
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   't
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   designs
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   certainly
                   the
                   interest
                   ,
                   of
                   those
                   wicked
                   Agents
                   and
                   Machinators
                   ,
                   industriously
                   to
                   hide
                   from
                   us
                   their
                   influences
                   and
                   wayes
                   of
                   acting
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   work
                   ,
                   as
                   near
                   as
                   is
                   
                     possible
                     ,
                     incognito
                  
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   supposal
                   't
                   is
                   easie
                   to
                   conceive
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   most
                   commonly
                   work
                   by
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   weak
                   and
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   make
                   no
                   
                     cunning
                     observations
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   tell
                   
                     credible
                     tales
                  
                   to
                   detect
                   their
                   artifice
                   .
                   Besides
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   't
                   is
                   likely
                   a
                   
                     strong
                     imagination
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   cannot
                   be
                   weaken'd
                   or
                   disturb'd
                   by
                   a
                   busie
                   and
                   
                     subtil
                     ratiocination
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   necessary
                   
                   requisite
                   to
                   those
                   wicked
                   performances
                   ;
                   and
                   without
                   doubt
                   an
                   heightned
                   and
                   
                     obstinate
                     fancy
                  
                   hath
                   a
                   great
                   influence
                   upon
                   
                     impressible
                     spirits
                  
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   conjectur'd
                   before
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   more
                   passive
                   and
                   
                     susceptible
                     bodies
                  
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   am
                   very
                   apt
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   as
                   
                     real
                     communications
                  
                   and
                   intercourses
                   between
                   our
                   spirits
                   ,
                   as
                   there
                   are
                   between
                   
                     material
                     agents
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   
                     secret
                     influences
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   are
                   unknown
                   in
                   their
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     wayes
                     of
                     acting
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   they
                   are
                   sufficiently
                   felt
                   in
                   their
                   effects
                   :
                   for
                   experience
                   attests
                   ,
                   that
                   some
                   by
                   the
                   very
                   majesty
                   and
                   greatness
                   of
                   their
                   spirits
                   ,
                   discover'd
                   by
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   certain
                   
                     noble
                     air
                  
                   that
                   accompanies
                   them
                   ,
                   will
                   
                     bear
                     down
                  
                   others
                   
                     less
                     great
                  
                   and
                   generous
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   them
                   sneak
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   and
                   some
                   ,
                   by
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   what
                   
                     stupifying
                     vertue
                  
                   ,
                   will
                   tie
                   up
                   the
                   tongue
                   ,
                   and
                   confine
                   the
                   spirits
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   otherwise
                   brisk
                   and
                   voluble
                   .
                   Which
                   thing
                   supposed
                   ,
                   the
                   influences
                   of
                   a
                   spirit
                   possess'd
                   of
                   an
                   active
                   and
                   
                     enormous
                     imagination
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   malign
                   and
                   fatal
                   where
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   resisted
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   accompanied
                   by
                   those
                   
                     poisonous
                     reaks
                  
                   that
                   the
                   
                     evil
                     spirit
                  
                   breathes
                   into
                   the
                   Sorceress
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   likely
                   are
                   shot
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   applied
                   by
                   a
                   fancy
                   heightned
                   and
                   prepared
                   by
                   melancholy
                   and
                   discontent
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   we
                   may
                   conceive
                   why
                   the
                   melancholick
                   and
                   envious
                   are
                   used
                   upon
                   such
                   occasions
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   since
                   knowledge
                   checks
                   and
                   controuls
                   imagination
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   that
                   abound
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   
                     imaginative
                     faculties
                  
                   do
                   not
                   usually
                   exceed
                   in
                   the
                   rational
                   .
                   And
                   perhaps
                   (
                   4
                   )
                   the
                   Daemon
                   himself
                   useth
                   the
                   imagination
                   of
                   the
                   Witch
                   so
                   qualified
                   for
                   his
                   purpose
                   ,
                   even
                   in
                   those
                   actions
                   of
                   mischief
                   which
                   are
                   more
                   properly
                   his
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   probable
                   ,
                   that
                   spirits
                   act
                   not
                   upon
                   
                     bodies
                     immediately
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   their
                   
                     naked
                     essence
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   
                     means
                     proportionate
                  
                   and
                   suitable
                   instruments
                   that
                   they
                   use
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   account
                   likely
                   't
                   is
                   so
                   strictly
                   required
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Sorceress
                   should
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   so
                   her
                   imagination
                   might
                   be
                   more
                   at
                   the
                   devotion
                   of
                   the
                   
                     mischievous
                     Agent
                  
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   reason
                   also
                   Ceremonies
                   are
                   used
                   in
                   
                     Inchantments
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   for
                   the
                   begetting
                   this
                   
                     diabolical
                     faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   heightning
                   the
                   fancy
                   to
                   a
                   degree
                   of
                   strength
                   and
                   vigour
                   sufficient
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   a
                   fit
                   instrument
                   for
                   the
                   design'd
                   performance
                   .
                   And
                   these
                   I
                   think
                   are
                   reasons
                   of
                   likelihood
                   and
                   probability
                   ,
                   
                   why
                   the
                   
                     hellish
                     confederates
                  
                   are
                   mostly
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   the
                   melancholick
                   .
                   To
                   pass
                   then
                   to
                   another
                   prejudice
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 VIII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   VIII
                   )
                   THE
                   frequent
                   impostures
                   that
                   are
                   met
                   with
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   beget
                   in
                   some
                   a
                   belief
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   relations
                   are
                   forgeries
                   and
                   tales
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   urge
                   the
                   evidence
                   of
                   a
                   story
                   for
                   the
                   belief
                   of
                   Witches
                   or
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   produce
                   two
                   as
                   
                     seemingly
                     strong
                  
                   and
                   plausible
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   conclude
                   in
                   mistake
                   or
                   design
                   ;
                   inferring
                   thence
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   others
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   quality
                   and
                   credit
                   .
                   
                     But
                     such
                     arguers
                     may
                     please
                     to
                     consider
                     ,
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   THAT
                   a
                   
                     single
                     relation
                  
                   for
                   an
                   Affirmative
                   ,
                   sufficiently
                   confirmed
                   and
                   attested
                   ,
                   is
                   worth
                   a
                   thousand
                   tales
                   of
                   forgery
                   and
                   imposture
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   cannot
                   be
                   concluded
                   an
                   
                     universal
                     Negative
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   though
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Objectors
                     stories
                  
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   hundred
                   times
                   as
                   many
                   more
                   such
                   deceptions
                   ;
                   yet
                   one
                   relation
                   ,
                   
                   wherein
                   no
                   fallacy
                   or
                   fraud
                   could
                   be
                   suspected
                   for
                   our
                   Affirmative
                   ,
                   would
                   spoil
                   any
                   Conclusion
                   could
                   be
                   erected
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   And
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   IT
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   belief
                   sufficiently
                   bold
                   and
                   precarious
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   these
                   relations
                   of
                   forgery
                   and
                   mistake
                   should
                   be
                   certain
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   one
                   among
                   all
                   those
                   which
                   attest
                   the
                   
                     Affirmative
                     reality
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   circumstances
                   as
                   good
                   as
                   could
                   be
                   expected
                   ,
                   or
                   wish'd
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   but
                   all
                   fabulous
                   and
                   vain
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   object
                   credulity
                   to
                   the
                   assertors
                   of
                   Sorcery
                   and
                   Witchcraft
                   ,
                   that
                   can
                   swallow
                   so
                   large
                   a
                   morsel
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   desire
                   such
                   Objectors
                   to
                   consider
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   WHETHER
                   it
                   be
                   fair
                   to
                   infer
                   ,
                   that
                   because
                   there
                   are
                   some
                   Cheats
                   and
                   Impostures
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   there
                   are
                   no
                   Realities
                   .
                   Indeed
                   frequency
                   of
                   deceit
                   and
                   fallacy
                   will
                   warrant
                   a
                   greater
                   care
                   and
                   caution
                   in
                   examining
                   ;
                   and
                   scrupulosity
                   and
                   shiness
                   of
                   assent
                   to
                   things
                   wherein
                   fraud
                   hath
                   been
                   practised
                   ,
                   or
                   may
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   degree
                   be
                   suspected
                   .
                   But
                   ,
                   to
                   conclude
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   an
                   old
                   woman's
                   fancy
                   abused
                   her
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   knavish
                   fellows
                   put
                   tricks
                   upon
                   the
                   ignorant
                   and
                   timorous
                   ,
                   that
                   therefore
                   
                   whole
                   Assises
                   have
                   been
                   a
                   thousand
                   times
                   deceived
                   in
                   judgements
                   upon
                   matters
                   of
                   fact
                   ,
                   and
                   numbers
                   of
                   sober
                   persons
                   have
                   been
                   forsworn
                   in
                   things
                   wherein
                   perjury
                   could
                   not
                   advantage
                   them
                   ;
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   such
                   inferences
                   are
                   as
                   void
                   of
                   reason
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   charity
                   and
                   
                     good
                     manners
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 IX
                 .
              
               
                 
                   BUT
                   (
                   IX
                   )
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   suggested
                   further
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   imagin'd
                   what
                   design
                   the
                   Devil
                   should
                   have
                   in
                   making
                   those
                   
                     solemn
                     compacts
                  
                   ,
                   since
                   persons
                   of
                   such
                   debauch'd
                   and
                   irreclaimable
                   dispositions
                   as
                   those
                   with
                   whom
                   he
                   is
                   supposed
                   to
                   confederate
                   ,
                   are
                   pretty
                   securely
                   his
                   ,
                   antecedently
                   to
                   the
                   bargain
                   ,
                   and
                   cannot
                   be
                   more
                   so
                   by
                   it
                   ,
                   since
                   they
                   cannot
                   put
                   their
                   souls
                   out
                   of
                   possibility
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Grace
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   Sin
                   that
                   is
                   unpardonable
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   they
                   could
                   so
                   dispose
                   and
                   give
                   away
                   themselves
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   to
                   some
                   seem
                   very
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   mighty
                   Spirit
                   should
                   oblige
                   himself
                   to
                   such
                   observances
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   such
                   a-do
                   to
                   secure
                   the
                   soul
                   of
                   a
                   silly
                   body
                   ,
                   which
                   't
                   were
                   odds
                   but
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   His
                   ,
                   though
                   He
                   put
                   himself
                   
                   to
                   no
                   further
                   trouble
                   than
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   
                     ordinary
                     temptations
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   TO
                   WHICH
                   suggestions
                   't
                   were
                   enough
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   sufficient
                   if
                   the
                   thing
                   be
                   well
                   prov'd
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   design
                   be
                   not
                   known
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   argue
                   
                     negatively
                     à
                     fine
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   unconclusive
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   .
                   The
                   Laws
                   and
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   world
                   (
                   as
                   hath
                   been
                   intimated
                   )
                   are
                   vastly
                   differing
                   from
                   those
                   of
                   our
                   Regions
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   wonder
                   we
                   cannot
                   judge
                   of
                   their
                   designs
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   know
                   nothing
                   of
                   their
                   menages
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   little
                   of
                   their
                   natures
                   .
                   The
                   ignorant
                   looker-on
                   can't
                   imagine
                   what
                   the
                   Limner
                   means
                   by
                   those
                   seemingly
                   
                     rude
                     lines
                  
                   and
                   scrawls
                   which
                   he
                   intends
                   for
                   the
                   rudiments
                   of
                   a
                   Picture
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Figures
                   of
                   
                     Mathematick
                     Operation
                  
                   are
                   non-sense
                   ,
                   and
                   dashes
                   at
                   
                     a
                     venture
                  
                   to
                   one
                   un-instructed
                   in
                   Mechanicks
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   dark
                   to
                   
                     one
                     anothers
                  
                   purposes
                   and
                   intendments
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   are
                   a
                   thousand
                   intrigues
                   in
                   our
                   little
                   matters
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   not
                   presently
                   confess
                   their
                   design
                   even
                   to
                   
                     sagacious
                     inquisitors
                  
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   't
                   is
                   folly
                   and
                   incogitancy
                   to
                   argue
                   
                   any
                   thing
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   from
                   the
                   designs
                   of
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Beings
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   we
                   so
                   little
                   communicate
                   ;
                   and
                   possibly
                   we
                   can
                   take
                   no
                   more
                   aim
                   ,
                   or
                   guess
                   at
                   their
                   projects
                   and
                   designments
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   
                     gazing
                     Beasts
                  
                   can
                   do
                   at
                   ours
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   see
                   the
                   Traps
                   and
                   Gins
                   that
                   are
                   laid
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   understand
                   nothing
                   what
                   they
                   mean.
                   Thus
                   in
                   general
                   .
                
                 
                   BUT
                   I
                   attempt
                   something
                   more
                   particularly
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   must
                   premise
                   that
                   the
                   Devil
                   is
                   a
                   name
                   for
                   a
                   
                     Body
                     Politick
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   there
                   are
                   very
                   different
                   Orders
                   and
                   Degrees
                   of
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   in
                   as
                   much
                   variety
                   of
                   place
                   and
                   state
                   ,
                   as
                   among
                   our selves
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   person
                   that
                   makes
                   all
                   the
                   compacts
                   with
                   those
                   abused
                   and
                   seduced
                   Souls
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   are
                   divers
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   't
                   is
                   like
                   of
                   the
                   meanest
                   and
                   basest
                   quality
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     darkness
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   being
                   supposed
                   ,
                   I
                   offer
                   this
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   
                     probable
                     design
                  
                   of
                   those
                   
                     wicked
                     Agents
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   That
                   having
                   none
                   to
                   rule
                   or
                   tyrannize
                   over
                   within
                   the
                   Circle
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   nature
                   and
                   government
                   ,
                   they
                   affect
                   a
                   
                     proud
                     Empire
                  
                   over
                   us
                   (
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   Dominion
                   and
                   Authority
                   being
                   largely
                   spread
                   through
                   the
                   
                   whole
                   circumference
                   of
                   
                     degenerated
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   especially
                   among
                   those
                   ,
                   whose
                   pride
                   was
                   their
                   
                     original
                     transgression
                  
                   )
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   then
                   desires
                   to
                   get
                   him
                   Vassals
                   to
                   pay
                   him
                   homage
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   employed
                   like
                   Slaves
                   in
                   the
                   services
                   of
                   his
                   lusts
                   and
                   aptetites
                   ;
                   to
                   gratifie
                   which
                   desire
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   like
                   enough
                   to
                   be
                   provided
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   their
                   State
                   and
                   Government
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   
                     wicked
                     spirit
                  
                   shall
                   have
                   those
                   Souls
                   as
                   his
                   property
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     particular
                     servants
                  
                   and
                   attendants
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   can
                   catch
                   in
                   such
                   compacts
                   ;
                   as
                   those
                   
                     wild
                     Beasts
                  
                   that
                   we
                   can
                   take
                   in
                   hunting
                   ,
                   are
                   by
                   the
                   allowance
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   our
                   own
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   Slaves
                   that
                   a
                   man
                   hath
                   purchas'd
                   ,
                   are
                   his
                   peculiar
                   goods
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   vassals
                   of
                   his
                   will.
                   Or
                   rather
                   those
                   deluding
                   Fiends
                   are
                   like
                   the
                   seducing
                   fellows
                   we
                   call
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   who
                   inveigle
                   Children
                   by
                   their
                   false
                   and
                   flattering
                   promises
                   ,
                   and
                   carry
                   them
                   away
                   to
                   the
                   Plantations
                   of
                   America
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   servilly
                   employed
                   there
                   in
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   their
                   profit
                   and
                   advantage
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   those
                   base
                   Agents
                   will
                   humour
                   and
                   flatter
                   the
                   simple
                   unwary
                   Youth
                   ,
                   till
                   they
                   are
                   on
                   Ship-board
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   might
                   rescue
                   them
                   from
                   their
                   hands
                   :
                   In
                   like
                   manner
                   
                   the
                   more
                   
                     mischievous
                     Tempter
                  
                   studies
                   to
                   gratifie
                   ,
                   please
                   ,
                   and
                   accommodate
                   those
                   he
                   deals
                   with
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   till
                   death
                   hath
                   lanch'd
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   Deep
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   past
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   
                     Prayers
                     ,
                     Repentance
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Endeavours
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   
                     He
                     useth
                  
                   them
                   as
                   pleaseth
                   Him.
                   This
                   account
                   I
                   think
                   is
                   not
                   unreasonable
                   ,
                   and
                   't
                   will
                   fully
                   answer
                   the
                   Objection
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   the
                   matter
                   be
                   not
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   conjectur'd
                   ,
                   yet
                   't
                   will
                   suggest
                   a
                   way
                   how
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   conceiv'd
                   ,
                   which
                   nulls
                   the
                   pretence
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Design
                   is
                   inconceiveable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 X.
                 
              
               
                 
                   BUT
                   then
                   (
                   X.
                   )
                   We
                   are
                   still
                   liable
                   to
                   be
                   question'd
                   ,
                   how
                   it
                   comes
                   about
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   proud
                   and
                   
                     insolent
                     Designers
                  
                   practise
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   upon
                   so
                   few
                   ,
                   when
                   one
                   would
                   expect
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   still
                   trading
                   this
                   way
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   where
                   be
                   driving
                   on
                   the
                   project
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   vileness
                   of
                   men
                   makes
                   so
                   feisable
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   so
                   much
                   serve
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   their
                   lusts
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   TO
                   WHICH
                   ,
                   among
                   other
                   things
                   that
                   might
                   be
                   suggested
                   ,
                   I
                   return
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   never
                   liable
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   betrayed
                   and
                   abused
                   ,
                   till
                   by
                   our
                   
                     vile
                     dispositions
                  
                   and
                   tendencies
                   we
                   have
                   forfeited
                   the
                   tutelary
                   care
                   and
                   oversight
                   of
                   the
                   better
                   Spirits
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   though
                   generally
                   they
                   are
                   our
                   guard
                   and
                   defence
                   against
                   the
                   malice
                   and
                   violence
                   of
                   
                     evil
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   may
                   well
                   enough
                   be
                   thought
                   that
                   sometimes
                   they
                   may
                   take
                   their
                   leave
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   swallowed
                   up
                   by
                   
                     malice
                     ,
                     envy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   desire
                   of
                   revenge
                   ,
                   qualities
                   most
                   contrary
                   to
                   their
                   Life
                   and
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   them
                   exposed
                   to
                   the
                   invasion
                   and
                   sollicitations
                   of
                   those
                   
                     wicked
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   such
                   
                     hateful
                     Attributes
                  
                   make
                   them
                   very
                   suitable
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   particular
                   guardian
                   Angels
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   absurd
                   to
                   fancy
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   then
                   well
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   obnoxious
                   to
                   those
                   projects
                   and
                   attempts
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   such
                   whose
                   vile
                   and
                   
                     mischievous
                     natures
                  
                   have
                   driven
                   from
                   them
                   their
                   
                     protecting
                     Genius
                  
                   .
                   And
                   against
                   this
                   dereliction
                   to
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   
                     evil
                     spirits
                  
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   likely
                   enough
                   what
                   some
                   affirm
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Royal
                     Psalmist
                  
                   directs
                   
                   that
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   Psal
                   .
                   LXXI
                   .
                   ix
                   ,
                   x.
                   
                     Cast
                     me
                     not
                     off
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     old
                     age
                     ,
                     forsake
                     me
                     not
                     when
                     my
                     strength
                     faileth
                     .
                  
                   For
                   —
                   
                     They
                     that
                     keep
                     my
                     soul
                  
                   [
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   LXX
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Latin
                     ,
                     Qui
                     custodiunt
                     animam
                     meam
                     ]
                     they
                     take
                     counsel
                     together
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     God
                     hath
                     forsaken
                     him
                     ,
                     persecute
                     him
                     and
                     take
                     him
                     ,
                     for
                     there
                     is
                     none
                     to
                     deliver
                     him
                     .
                  
                   But
                   I
                   adde
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   That
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   improbable
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   state
                   wherein
                   they
                   are
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   easily
                   permit
                   
                     palpable
                     intercourses
                  
                   between
                   the
                   
                     bad
                     Genii
                  
                   and
                   
                     our
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   like
                   enough
                   that
                   their
                   own
                   Laws
                   and
                   Government
                   do
                   not
                   allow
                   their
                   frequent
                   excursions
                   into
                   this
                   world
                   .
                   Or
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   with
                   as
                   great
                   probability
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   a
                   very
                   hard
                   and
                   painful
                   thing
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   force
                   their
                   thin
                   and
                   tenuious
                   bodies
                   into
                   a
                   
                     visible
                     consistence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   shapes
                   as
                   are
                   necessary
                   for
                   their
                   designs
                   in
                   their
                   correspondencies
                   with
                   Witches
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   action
                   their
                   bodies
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   exceedingly
                   compress'd
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   well
                   supposed
                   without
                   a
                   painful
                   sense
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   is
                   perhaps
                   a
                   reason
                   why
                   there
                   are
                   so
                   
                     few
                     Apparitions
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   
                     appearing
                     spirits
                  
                   are
                   commonly
                   in
                   such
                   haste
                   to
                   be
                   gone
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   from
                   
                   the
                   
                     unnatural
                     pressure
                  
                   of
                   their
                   
                     tender
                     vehicles
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   confess
                   holds
                   more
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   apparitions
                   of
                   good
                   than
                   of
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   ;
                   most
                   Relations
                   of
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   describing
                   their
                   discoveries
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   as
                   very
                   transient
                   ,
                   (
                   though
                   for
                   those
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   records
                   ,
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   peculiar
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   )
                   whereas
                   the
                   
                     wicked
                     ones
                  
                   are
                   not
                   altogether
                   so
                   quick
                   and
                   hasty
                   in
                   their
                   Visits
                   :
                   The
                   reason
                   of
                   which
                   probably
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   great
                   subtilty
                   and
                   tenuity
                   of
                   the
                   bodies
                   of
                   the
                   former
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   require
                   far
                   greater
                   degrees
                   of
                   compression
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   of
                   pain
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   visible
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   latter
                   ,
                   are
                   more
                   foeculent
                   and
                   gross
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   nearer
                   allyed
                   to
                   
                     palpable
                     consistencies
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   easily
                   reduceable
                   to
                   appearance
                   and
                   visibility
                   .
                
                 
                   AT
                   this
                   turn
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   you
                   may
                   perceive
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   again
                   made
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Platonick
                     Hypothesis
                     ,
                     That
                     Spirits
                     are
                     embodied
                     ,
                  
                   upon
                   which
                   indeed
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   my
                   Discourse
                   is
                   grounded
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   I
                   hold
                   my self
                   obliged
                   to
                   a
                   short
                   account
                   of
                   that
                   supposal
                   .
                   It
                   seems
                   then
                   to
                   me
                   very
                   probable
                   from
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Sense
                   ,
                   and
                   Analogy
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   For
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   We
                   perceive
                   in
                   our selves
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   Sense
                   is
                   caus'd
                   and
                   excited
                   
                   by
                   motion
                   made
                   in
                   matter
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   those
                   motions
                   which
                   convey
                   
                     sensible
                     impressions
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Brain
                   ,
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                   Sense
                   ,
                   are
                   intercepted
                   ,
                   Sense
                   is
                   lost
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   suppose
                   Spirits
                   perfectly
                   to
                   be
                   disjoyn'd
                   from
                   all
                   matter
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   conceivable
                   how
                   they
                   can
                   have
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   For
                   how
                   
                     material
                     Objects
                  
                   should
                   any
                   way
                   be
                   perceiv'd
                   ,
                   or
                   felt
                   without
                   
                     vital
                     union
                  
                   with
                   matter
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   possible
                   to
                   imagine
                   .
                   Nor
                   doth
                   it
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   seem
                   suitable
                   to
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   useth
                   not
                   to
                   make
                   
                     precipitious
                     leaps
                  
                   from
                   one
                   thing
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   but
                   usually
                   proceeds
                   by
                   
                     orderly
                     steps
                  
                   and
                   gradations
                   :
                   whereas
                   were
                   there
                   no
                   order
                   of
                   Beings
                   between
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   so
                   deeply
                   plunged
                   into
                   the
                   grossest
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   pure
                   unbodied
                   Spirits
                   ,
                   't
                   were
                   a
                   mighty
                   jump
                   in
                   Nature
                   .
                   Since
                   then
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   consists
                   of
                   the
                   finer
                   portions
                   of
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   Souls
                   are
                   
                     immediately
                     united
                  
                   unto
                   these
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   infinitely
                   probable
                   to
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   nearer
                   orders
                   of
                   Spirits
                   are
                   
                     vitally
                     joyn'd
                  
                   to
                   such
                   Bodies
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   Nature
                   by
                   Degrees
                   ascending
                   still
                   by
                   the
                   more
                   refin'd
                   and
                   subtile
                   matter
                   ,
                   gets
                   at
                   last
                   to
                   the
                   pure
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   or
                   
                     immaterial
                     minds
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Platonists
                   
                   made
                   the
                   
                     highest
                     Order
                  
                   of
                   
                     created
                     Beings
                  
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   I
                   have
                   discoursed
                   elsewhere
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   said
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   it
                   at
                   present
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   will
                   enable
                   me
                   to
                   adde
                   another
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   unfrequency
                   of
                   Apparitions
                   and
                   Compacts
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   BECAUSE
                   't
                   is
                   very
                   likely
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     these
                     Regions
                  
                   are
                   very
                   unsuitable
                   ,
                   and
                   disproportion'd
                   to
                   the
                   frame
                   and
                   temper
                   of
                   their
                   Senses
                   and
                   Bodies
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   perhaps
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Courser
                     Spirits
                  
                   can
                   no
                   more
                   bear
                   the
                   Air
                   of
                   our
                   World
                   ,
                   than
                   Bats
                   and
                   Owls
                   can
                   the
                   brightest
                   beams
                   of
                   Day
                   .
                   Nor
                   can
                   the
                   Purer
                   and
                   Better
                   any
                   more
                   endure
                   the
                   
                     noysom
                     steams
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     poysonous
                     reeks
                  
                   of
                   this
                   
                     Dunghil
                     Earth
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   Delicate
                   can
                   bear
                   a
                   confinement
                   in
                   
                     nasty
                     Dungeons
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   foul
                   
                     squallid
                     Caverns
                  
                   of
                   uncomfortable
                   Darkness
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   better
                   Spirits
                   no
                   oftner
                   appear
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   men
                   are
                   not
                   more
                   frequently
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Dark
                     Hollows
                  
                   under
                   ground
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   't
                   any
                   more
                   strange
                   that
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   so
                   rarely
                   visit
                   us
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   Fishes
                   do
                   not
                   ordinarily
                   fly
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   said
                   one
                   sort
                   of
                   them
                   doth
                   ;
                   or
                   that
                   we
                   see
                   not
                   the
                   Batt
                   daily
                   fluttering
                   in
                   the
                   beams
                   of
                   the
                   Sun.
                   And
                   now
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   what
                   I
                   
                   have
                   spoken
                   under
                   this
                   Head
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   provided
                   with
                   some
                   things
                   wherewith
                   to
                   disable
                   another
                   Objection
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   thus
                   propose
                   :
                
              
            
             
               
                 XI
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   XI
                   .
                   )
                   IF
                   THERE
                   be
                   such
                   an
                   intercourse
                   between
                   
                     Evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Wicked
                   ,
                   how
                   comes
                   it
                   about
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   correspondence
                   between
                   
                     Good
                     Spirits
                  
                   and
                   the
                   Vertuous
                   ?
                   since
                   without
                   doubt
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   as
                   desirous
                   to
                   propagate
                   the
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Designs
                   of
                   the
                   upper
                   and
                   better
                   World
                   ,
                   as
                   those
                   are
                   to
                   promote
                   the
                   Interest
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Darkness
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   WHICH
                   way
                   of
                   arguing
                   is
                   still
                   from
                   our
                   Ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   confest
                   ,
                   and
                   may
                   ,
                   without
                   prejudice
                   to
                   the
                   Proposition
                   I
                   defend
                   .
                   But
                   particularly
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   That
                   we
                   have
                   ground
                   enough
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Good
                     Spirits
                  
                   do
                   interpose
                   in
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   and
                   govern
                   our
                   Affairs
                   .
                   For
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Providence
                   
                   reaching
                   from
                   Heaven
                   to
                   Earth
                   ,
                   is
                   generally
                   acknowledg'd
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   this
                   supposeth
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   order'd
                   by
                   the
                   
                     immediate
                     influence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   interposal
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Supreme
                     Deity
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   very
                   Philosophical
                   to
                   suppose
                   ;
                   since
                   if
                   we
                   judge
                   by
                   the
                   Analogy
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Natural
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   all
                   things
                   we
                   see
                   are
                   carried
                   on
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   
                     Second
                     Causes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     intermediate
                     Agents
                  
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   seem
                   so
                   Magnificent
                   and
                   Becoming
                   an
                   apprehension
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Supreme
                     Numen
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   fancy
                   His
                   
                     immediate
                     Hand
                  
                   in
                   every
                   trivial
                   Management
                   .
                   But
                   't
                   is
                   exceeding
                   likely
                   to
                   conjecture
                   ,
                   that
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   the
                   
                     better
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   due
                   subordination
                   and
                   subserviency
                   to
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Rector
                   of
                   the
                   Universe
                   .
                   And
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   absurd
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Government
                   runs
                   from
                   Highest
                   to
                   Lowest
                   ,
                   the
                   better
                   and
                   more
                   perfect
                   orders
                   of
                   Being
                   ,
                   still
                   ruling
                   the
                   inferiour
                   and
                   
                     less
                     perfect
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   some
                   one
                   would
                   fancy
                   that
                   perhaps
                   the
                   Angels
                   may
                   manage
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   do
                   the
                   Creatures
                   that
                   God
                   and
                   Nature
                   have
                   placed
                   under
                   our
                   Empire
                   and
                   Dominion
                   .
                   But
                   however
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   rules
                   the
                   lower
                   World
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   is
                   very
                   consonant
                   to
                   the
                   
                     sacred
                     Oracles
                  
                   .
                   Thus
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   XXXII
                   .
                   viii
                   ,
                   ix
                   .
                   
                     When
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     divided
                     the
                     Nations
                     their
                     inheritance
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     separated
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     Adam
                     ,
                     he
                     set
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                  
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     number
                     of
                     the
                     Angels
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   the
                   Septuagint
                   renders
                   it
                   ;
                   the
                   Authority
                   of
                   which
                   Translation
                   ,
                   is
                   abundantly
                   credited
                   and
                   asserted
                   ,
                   by
                   its
                   being
                   quoted
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   without
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   H●brew
                   Text
                   ,
                   even
                   there
                   where
                   it
                   differs
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   as
                   learned
                   men
                   have
                   observ'd
                   .
                   We
                   know
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   Angels
                   were
                   very
                   familiar
                   with
                   the
                   Patriarchs
                   of
                   old
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     Jacob's
                     Ladder
                  
                   is
                   a
                   Mystery
                   ,
                   which
                   imports
                   their
                   ministring
                   in
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   the
                   Lower
                   World.
                   Thus
                   Origen
                   and
                   others
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Presidential
                     Angels
                  
                   .
                   Jer
                   :
                   LI.
                   ix
                   
                     We
                     would
                     have
                     healed
                     BABYLON
                     ,
                     but
                     she
                     is
                     not
                     healed
                     ,
                     forsake
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     us
                     go
                     .
                  
                   Like
                   the
                   Voice
                   heard
                   in
                   the
                   Temple
                   before
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   by
                   Titus
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   And
                   before
                   Nebuchadnezzar
                   was
                   sent
                   to
                   learn
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Religion
                   among
                   the
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   He
                   sees
                   a
                   Watcher
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   70.
                   an
                   Angel
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   
                     holy
                     
                     One
                     come
                     down
                     from
                     heaven
                     ,
                  
                   Dan.
                   IV.
                   xiii
                   .
                   who
                   pronounceth
                   the
                   
                     sad
                     Decree
                  
                   against
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   calls
                   it
                   the
                   Decree
                   of
                   the
                   Watchers
                   ,
                   who
                   very
                   probably
                   were
                   the
                   
                     Guardian
                     Genii
                  
                   of
                   Himself
                   and
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   particular
                   Angels
                   that
                   have
                   the
                   special
                   Rule
                   and
                   Government
                   of
                   particular
                   
                     Kingdoms
                     ,
                     Provinces
                     ,
                     Cities
                  
                   ,
                   yea
                   and
                   of
                   Persons
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   nothing
                   that
                   can
                   make
                   improbable
                   :
                   The
                   instance
                   is
                   notorious
                   in
                   Daniel
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   Fersia
                   and
                   Graecia
                   ,
                   that
                   hindred
                   the
                   other
                   that
                   was
                   engaged
                   for
                   the
                   concerns
                   of
                   Judaea
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   our
                   Saviour
                   himself
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     Children
                     have
                     their
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Disciples
                   supposed
                   that
                   St.
                   Peter
                   had
                   his
                   .
                   Which
                   things
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   granted
                   ,
                   the
                   good
                   Spirits
                   have
                   not
                   so
                   little
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   generally
                   believed
                   .
                   And
                   perhaps
                   it
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   absurd
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   referr'd
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   
                     strange
                     thwarts
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     unexpected
                     events
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   disappointments
                   and
                   
                     lucky
                     coincidences
                  
                   that
                   befal
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     unaccountable
                     fortunes
                  
                   and
                   successes
                   that
                   attend
                   some
                   lucky
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     unhappy
                     fates
                  
                   that
                   dog
                   others
                   that
                   seem
                   born
                   to
                   be
                   miserable
                   ;
                   the
                   Fame
                   and
                   Favour
                   that
                   still
                   waits
                   on
                   some
                   
                   without
                   any
                   conceivable
                   motive
                   to
                   allure
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     general
                     neglect
                  
                   of
                   others
                   more
                   deserving
                   ,
                   whose
                   worth
                   is
                   not
                   acknowledg'd
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   these
                   and
                   such
                   like
                   odde
                   things
                   ,
                   may
                   with
                   the
                   greatest
                   probability
                   be
                   resolv'd
                   into
                   the
                   Conduct
                   and
                   Menages
                   of
                   those
                   
                     invisible
                     supervisors
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   preside
                   over
                   ,
                   and
                   govern
                   our
                   affairs
                   .
                
                 
                   BUT
                   if
                   they
                   so
                   far
                   concern
                   themselves
                   in
                   our
                   matters
                   ,
                   how
                   is
                   it
                   that
                   they
                   appear
                   not
                   to
                   maintain
                   a
                   visible
                   and
                   
                     confest
                     correspondence
                  
                   with
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   
                     better
                     Mortals
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   most
                   fitted
                   for
                   their
                   Communications
                   and
                   their
                   influence
                   ?
                   
                     To
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     said
                     some
                  
                   things
                   
                     already
                     ,
                     when
                     I
                     accounted
                     for
                     the
                  
                   unfrequency
                   of
                   Apparitions
                   ;
                   
                     and
                     I
                  
                   now
                   adde
                   
                     what
                     I
                     intend
                     for
                     another
                     return
                     to
                     the
                     main
                     Objection
                     ,
                  
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   THAT
                   the
                   apparition
                   of
                   good
                   Spirits
                   is
                   not
                   needful
                   for
                   the
                   Designs
                   of
                   the
                   better
                   world
                   ,
                   whatever
                   such
                   may
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   interest
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   have
                   had
                   the
                   Appearance
                   and
                   Cohabitation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   continued
                   influence
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     greatest
                     Arguments
                  
                   to
                   strengthen
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   
                     powerful
                     Motives
                  
                   to
                   excite
                   our
                   Love
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Noblest
                     
                     Encouragements
                  
                   to
                   quicken
                   and
                   raise
                   our
                   desires
                   and
                   hopes
                   ,
                   any
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   apparition
                   of
                   an
                   Angel
                   ;
                   which
                   would
                   indeed
                   be
                   a
                   great
                   gratification
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Animal
                     Life
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   't
                   would
                   render
                   our
                   Faith
                   less
                   noble
                   and
                   less
                   generous
                   ,
                   were
                   it
                   frequently
                   so
                   assisted
                   :
                   
                     Blessed
                     are
                     they
                     that
                     believe
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     have
                     not
                     seen
                     .
                  
                   Besides
                   which
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     good
                     Angels
                  
                   have
                   no
                   such
                   ends
                   to
                   prosecute
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   gaining
                   any
                   Vassals
                   to
                   serve
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   being
                   
                     ministring
                     Spirits
                  
                   for
                   our
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   self-designers
                   for
                   a
                   proud
                   and
                   
                     insolent
                     Dominion
                  
                   over
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   perhaps
                   not
                   impertinently
                   added
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   alwayes
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   that
                   appear
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   well
                   upon
                   what
                   grounds
                   ,
                   generally
                   imagined
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   the
                   extraordinary
                   detections
                   of
                   
                     Murders
                     ,
                     latent
                     Treasures
                     ,
                     falsified
                  
                   and
                   
                     unfulfill'd
                     Bequests
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   sometimes
                   made
                   by
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   the
                   courteous
                   Discoveries
                   of
                   the
                   better
                   ,
                   and
                   more
                   benign
                   Genii
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   unlikely
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   Warnings
                   that
                   the
                   world
                   sometimes
                   hath
                   of
                   approaching
                   Judgements
                   and
                   Calamities
                   by
                   Prodigies
                   ,
                   and
                   sundry
                   
                     odde
                     Phoenomena
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   
                     kind
                     Informations
                  
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   
                   the
                   upper
                   world
                   .
                   Thus
                   ,
                   was
                   Jerusalem
                   forewarned
                   before
                   its
                   sacking
                   by
                   Antiochus
                   ,
                   by
                   those
                   
                     Aiery
                     Horsemen
                  
                   that
                   were
                   seen
                   through
                   all
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   for
                   almost
                   forty
                   dayes
                   together
                   ,
                   2
                   Mac.
                   V.
                   ii
                   ,
                   iii.
                   And
                   the
                   other
                   
                     Prodigious
                     Portents
                  
                   that
                   fore-ran
                   its
                   Destruction
                   by
                   Titus
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   mention
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   
                     notorious
                     instances
                  
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   ,
                   for
                   mine
                   own
                   part
                   ,
                   I
                   scorn
                   the
                   
                     ordinary
                     Tales
                     of
                     Prodigies
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   proceed
                   from
                   
                     superstitious
                     fears
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   unacquaintance
                   with
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   been
                   used
                   to
                   bad
                   purposes
                   by
                   the
                   Zealous
                   and
                   the
                   Ignorant
                   ;
                   Yet
                   I
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Arguments
                   that
                   are
                   brought
                   by
                   a
                   late
                   very
                   ingenious
                   Author
                   ,
                   to
                   conclude
                   against
                   such
                   Warnings
                   and
                   Predictions
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   kinde
                   ,
                   are
                   short
                   and
                   inconsequent
                   ,
                   and
                   built
                   upon
                   too
                   narrow
                   Hypotheseis
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   supposed
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sort
                   of
                   Spirits
                   over
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   about
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   give
                   a
                   probable
                   guess
                   at
                   the
                   more
                   
                     remarkable
                     futurities
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   why
                   it
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   conjectured
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   kindness
                   they
                   have
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   appetite
                   of
                   fore-telling
                   strange
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   putting
                   the
                   world
                   upon
                   expectation
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   finde
                   is
                   very
                   grateful
                   to
                   our
                   own
                   Natures
                   ;
                   may
                   not
                   incline
                   
                   them
                   also
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   some
                   general
                   notice
                   of
                   those
                   uncommon
                   Events
                   which
                   they
                   foresee
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   yet
                   perceive
                   no
                   reason
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   fancy
                   ,
                   that
                   whatever
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   this
                   kinde
                   ,
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                   either
                   immediately
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   or
                   from
                   the
                   Angels
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     extraordinary
                     commission
                  
                   and
                   appointment
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   not
                   unreasonable
                   to
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     those
                     officious
                     Spirits
                  
                   that
                   oversee
                   our
                   affairs
                   ,
                   perceiving
                   some
                   
                     mighty
                     and
                     sad
                     alterations
                  
                   at
                   hand
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   their
                   Charge
                   is
                   much
                   concerned
                   ,
                   cannot
                   chuse
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   their
                   affection
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   give
                   us
                   some
                   
                     seasonable
                     hints
                  
                   of
                   those
                   
                     approaching
                     Calamities
                  
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   also
                   their
                   natural
                   desire
                   to
                   
                     foretell
                     strange
                     things
                  
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   may
                   contribute
                   to
                   incline
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   this
                   Hypothesis
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     fairest
                     probabilities
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     strongest
                     ratiocinations
                  
                   against
                   Prodigies
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   unserviceable
                   .
                   But
                   this
                   only
                   by
                   the
                   way
                   .
                   I
                   proceed
                   to
                   the
                   next
                   objection
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   speak
                   thus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 XII
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   XII
                   .
                   )
                   THE
                   BELIEF
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   wonderful
                   things
                   they
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   perform
                   by
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Confederate
                     Daemon
                  
                   ,
                   weakens
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   exposeth
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   Infidelity
                   in
                   the
                   great
                   matters
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   .
                   For
                   if
                   They
                   by
                   Diabolical
                   assistance
                   ,
                   can
                   inflict
                   and
                   cure
                   Diseases
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   things
                   so
                   much
                   beyond
                   the
                   comprehension
                   of
                   our
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   and
                   activity
                   of
                   common
                   Nature
                   ;
                   What
                   assurance
                   can
                   we
                   have
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Miracles
                   that
                   confirm
                   our
                   Gospel
                   were
                   not
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   a
                   Compact
                   of
                   like
                   nature
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   Devils
                   were
                   not
                   cast
                   out
                   by
                   Beelzebub
                   ?
                   If
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   can
                   assume
                   Bodies
                   ,
                   and
                   render
                   themselves
                   visible
                   in
                   
                     humane
                     likeness
                  
                   ;
                   What
                   security
                   can
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   the
                   reality
                   of
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   of
                   Christ
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   help
                   ,
                   Witches
                   can
                   enter
                   Chambers
                   invisibly
                   through
                   Key-holes
                   and
                   little
                   
                     unperceived
                     Crannies
                     ,
                     and
                     transform
                  
                   themselves
                   at
                   pleasure
                   ;
                   What
                   Arguments
                   of
                   Divinity
                   are
                   there
                   in
                   our
                   Saviour's
                   shewing
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   his
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   
                   Doors
                   were
                   shut
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Transfiguration
                   in
                   the
                   Mount
                   ?
                   Miracles
                   are
                   the
                   great
                   inducements
                   of
                   Belief
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   shall
                   we
                   distinguish
                   a
                   Miracle
                   from
                   a
                   
                     Lying
                     Wonder
                  
                   ;
                   a
                   Testimony
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   from
                   a
                   Trick
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                   of
                   Hell
                   ;
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   perform
                   things
                   that
                   astonish
                   and
                   confound
                   our
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   beyond
                   all
                   the
                   Possibilities
                   of
                   Humane
                   Nature
                   ?
                   This
                   Objection
                   
                     is
                     spiteful
                     and
                     mischievous
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     thus
                     endeavour
                     to
                     dispatch
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   THE
                   WONDERS
                   done
                   by
                   Confederacy
                   with
                   
                     wicked
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   cannot
                   derive
                   a
                   suspition
                   upon
                   the
                   undoubted
                   Miracles
                   that
                   were
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Author
                   and
                   Promulgers
                   of
                   our
                   Religion
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   were
                   performed
                   by
                   
                     Diabolical
                     Compact
                  
                   ,
                   since
                   their
                   
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     Endeavours
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Designs
                   were
                   notoriously
                   contrary
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Tendencies
                     ,
                     Aims
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Interests
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Darkness
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Life
                   and
                   Temper
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   and
                   adorable
                   JESUS
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   there
                   was
                   an
                   incomparable
                   sweetness
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Humility
                  
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Manners
                     ,
                     Calmness
                  
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Temper
                     ,
                     Compassion
                  
                   
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Miracles
                     ,
                     Modesty
                  
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Expressions
                     ,
                     Holiness
                  
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   
                     Actions
                     ,
                     Hatred
                  
                   of
                   Vice
                   and
                   Baseness
                   ,
                   and
                   Love
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   all
                   which
                   are
                   
                     essentially
                     contrary
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Nature
                   and
                   Constitution
                   of
                   
                     Apostate
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   abound
                   in
                   Pride
                   and
                   
                     Rancour
                     ,
                     Insolence
                  
                   and
                   
                     Rudeness
                     ,
                     Tyranny
                  
                   and
                   Baseness
                   ,
                   universal
                   Malice
                   ,
                   and
                   Hatred
                   of
                   Men.
                   And
                   their
                   Designes
                   are
                   as
                   opposite
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Spirit
                   and
                   their
                   Genius
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   Can
                   the
                   Sun
                   borrow
                   its
                   Light
                   from
                   the
                   
                     bottomless
                     Abyss
                  
                   ?
                   Can
                   Heat
                   and
                   Warmth
                   flow
                   in
                   upon
                   the
                   World
                   from
                   the
                   Regions
                   of
                   Snow
                   and
                   Ice
                   ?
                   Can
                   
                     Fire
                     freeze
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Water
                     burn
                  
                   ?
                   Can
                   Natures
                   ,
                   so
                   infinitely
                   contrary
                   ,
                   communicate
                   ,
                   and
                   jump
                   in
                   projects
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   destructive
                   to
                   each
                   others
                   
                     known
                     Interests
                  
                   ?
                   Is
                   there
                   any
                   Balsome
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Cockatrice's
                     Egge
                  
                   ?
                   or
                   ,
                   Can
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Life
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   Venome
                   of
                   the
                   Asp
                   ?
                   Will
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Darkness
                   strengthen
                   the
                   Arm
                   that
                   is
                   stretcht
                   out
                   to
                   pluck
                   his
                   
                     Usurp't
                     Scepter
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Spoils
                   from
                   him
                   ?
                   And
                   will
                   he
                   lend
                   his
                   Legions
                   ,
                   to
                   assist
                   the
                   Armies
                   of
                   his
                   Enemy
                   against
                   him
                   ?
                   No
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   impossible
                   Supposals
                   ;
                   No
                   intelligent
                   Being
                   will
                   industriously
                   and
                   knowingly
                   contribute
                   to
                   the
                   Contradiction
                   of
                   its
                   
                   own
                   Principles
                   ,
                   the
                   Defeature
                   of
                   its
                   Purposes
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ruine
                   of
                   its
                   own
                   dearest
                   Interests
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   fear
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Faith
                   should
                   receive
                   prejudice
                   from
                   the
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   the
                   Being
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     doing
                     wonderful
                     things
                  
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Evidence
                   that
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     JESUS
                  
                   was
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Doctrine
                     true
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   conjunction
                   of
                   other
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   the
                   holiness
                   of
                   his
                   Life
                   ,
                   the
                   reasonableness
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Designs
                   ,
                   added
                   credit
                   to
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   strengthned
                   the
                   
                     great
                     Conclusion
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     could
                     be
                     no
                     other
                     than
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Saviour
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     .
                  
                   But
                   besides
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   THAT
                   since
                   
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   and
                   Goodness
                   rules
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   conceiv'd
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   give
                   up
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   
                     unavoidable
                     deception
                  
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   
                     evil
                     Angels
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   their
                   Confederates
                   are
                   permitted
                   to
                   perform
                   such
                   astonishing
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   seem
                   so
                   evidently
                   to
                   carry
                   
                     God's
                     Seal
                  
                   and
                   Power
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   confirmation
                   of
                   Falshoods
                   ,
                   and
                   gaining
                   credit
                   to
                   Impostors
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   counter-evidence
                   to
                   disabuse
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   Mankinde
                   is
                   exposed
                   to
                   sad
                   and
                   
                     fatal
                     delusion
                  
                   .
                   
                   And
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   Providence
                   will
                   suffer
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   deceived
                   in
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   concernment
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   use
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   our
                   care
                   and
                   endeavours
                   to
                   prevent
                   it
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   speak
                   hard
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   effect
                   to
                   affirm
                   ,
                   That
                   He
                   hath
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Government
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   or
                   doth
                   not
                   concern
                   himself
                   in
                   the
                   affairs
                   of
                   poor
                   forlorn
                   Men.
                   And
                   if
                   the
                   Providence
                   and
                   Goodness
                   of
                   God
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   security
                   unto
                   us
                   against
                   such
                   Deceptions
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   alwayes
                   abused
                   by
                   those
                   
                     mischievous
                     ▪
                     Agents
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Objects
                   of
                   
                     plain
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   our
                   daily
                   Converses
                   .
                   If
                   ONE
                   that
                   pretends
                   he
                   is
                   immediately
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   overthrow
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fabrick
                   of
                   Established
                   Worship
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   erect
                   a
                   
                     New
                     Religion
                  
                   in
                   His
                   Name
                   ;
                   shall
                   be
                   born
                   of
                   a
                   Virgin
                   ,
                   and
                   honour'd
                   by
                   a
                   
                     miraculous
                     Star
                  
                   ;
                   proclaimed
                   by
                   a
                   Song
                   of
                   seeming
                   Angels
                   of
                   Light
                   ,
                   and
                   Worshipped
                   by
                   the
                   
                     wise
                     Sages
                  
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   Revered
                   by
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   austerity
                   ,
                   and
                   admired
                   by
                   all
                   for
                   a
                   
                     miraculous
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   beyond
                   his
                   Education
                   and
                   his
                   Years
                   :
                   If
                   He
                   shall
                   
                     feed
                     Multitudes
                  
                   with
                   almost
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     fast
                     himself
                  
                   beyond
                   all
                   the
                   possibilities
                   of
                   Nature
                   :
                   If
                   He
                   shall
                   
                   be
                   transformed
                   into
                   the
                   appearance
                   of
                   
                     extraordinary
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   converse
                   with
                   departed
                   Prophets
                   in
                   their
                   
                     visible
                     Forms
                  
                   :
                   If
                   He
                   shall
                   Cure
                   all
                   Diseases
                   without
                   Physick
                   or
                   Endeavour
                   ,
                   and
                   raise
                   the
                   Dead
                   to
                   Life
                   after
                   they
                   have
                   stunck
                   in
                   their
                   Graves
                   :
                   If
                   He
                   shall
                   be
                   honoured
                   by
                   Voices
                   from
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   attract
                   the
                   universal
                   Wonder
                   of
                   Princes
                   and
                   People
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   shall
                   
                     allay
                     Tempests
                  
                   with
                   a
                   Beck
                   ,
                   and
                   cast
                   out
                   Devils
                   with
                   a
                   Word
                   :
                   If
                   He
                   shall
                   foretell
                   his
                   own
                   Death
                   particularly
                   ,
                   with
                   its
                   
                     Tragical
                     Circumstances
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   after
                   it
                   :
                   If
                   the
                   Veil
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   famous
                   Temple
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   shall
                   be
                   rent
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Sun
                     darkened
                  
                   at
                   his
                   Funeral
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   shall
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   time
                   foretold
                   ,
                   break
                   the
                   bonds
                   of
                   Death
                   ,
                   and
                   lift
                   up
                   his
                   Head
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Grave
                   :
                   If
                   Multitudes
                   of
                   other
                   
                     departed
                     Souls
                  
                   shall
                   arise
                   with
                   Him
                   ,
                   to
                   attend
                   at
                   the
                   Solemnity
                   of
                   his
                   Resurrection
                   :
                   If
                   he
                   shall
                   after
                   Death
                   ,
                   
                     visibly
                     converse
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   eat
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   with
                   divers
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   deceived
                   in
                   a
                   matter
                   of
                   
                     clear
                     sense
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   ascend
                   in
                   Glory
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   an
                   astonisht
                   and
                   admiring
                   Multitude
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   if
                   such
                   a
                   One
                   as
                   this
                   should
                   prove
                   a
                   
                     Diabolical
                     Impostor
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Providence
                   should
                   
                   permit
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   credited
                   and
                   acknowledged
                   ;
                   What
                   possibility
                   were
                   there
                   then
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   assured
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   alwayes
                   deceived
                   ?
                   yea
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   very
                   Faculties
                   were
                   not
                   given
                   us
                   only
                   to
                   delude
                   and
                   abuse
                   us
                   ?
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   Conclusion
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     God
                     that
                     judgeth
                     in
                     the
                     earth
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   likely
                   Hypothesis
                   will
                   be
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     world
                     is
                     given
                     up
                     to
                     the
                     Government
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     .
                  
                   But
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   Providence
                   that
                   superviseth
                   us
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   certain
                   )
                   doubtless
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   never
                   suffer
                   poor
                   helpless
                   Creatures
                   to
                   be
                   
                     inevitably
                     deceived
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   craft
                   and
                   subtility
                   of
                   their
                   
                     mischievous
                     Enemy
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   their
                   undoing
                   ;
                   but
                   will
                   without
                   question
                   take
                   such
                   care
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   works
                   wrought
                   by
                   
                     Divine
                     Power
                  
                   for
                   the
                   Confirmation
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   shall
                   have
                   such
                   
                     visible
                     Marks
                  
                   and
                   Signatures
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   in
                   their
                   Nature
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   their
                   
                     Circumstances
                     ,
                     Ends
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Designs
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   discover
                   
                     whence
                     they
                     are
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   sufficiently
                   distinguish
                   them
                   from
                   all
                   Impostures
                   and
                   Delusions
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   wicked
                   Spirits
                   may
                   perform
                   some
                   strange
                   things
                   that
                   may
                   excite
                   wonder
                   for
                   a
                   while
                   ,
                   yet
                   
                     He
                     hath
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   so
                   provide
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   baffled
                   and
                   discredited
                   ;
                   
                   as
                   we
                   know
                   it
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   of
                   Moses
                   and
                   the
                   
                     Aegyptian
                     Magicians
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   NOW
                   ,
                   besides
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   directly
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Objection
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   this
                   to
                   adde
                   to
                   the
                   Objectors
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   could
                   wish
                   they
                   would
                   take
                   care
                   of
                   such
                   Suggestions
                   ;
                   which
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   overthrow
                   not
                   the
                   Opinion
                   they
                   oppose
                   ,
                   will
                   dangerously
                   affront
                   the
                   Religion
                   they
                   would
                   seem
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   that
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     if
                     there
                     are
                  
                   WITCHES
                   ,
                   
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     way
                     to
                     prove
                     that
                  
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   
                     was
                     not
                     a
                     Magician
                     ,
                     and
                     Diabolical
                     Impostor
                     ,
                  
                   puts
                   a
                   deadly
                   Weapon
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Infidel
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   himself
                   next
                   door
                   to
                   the
                   
                     SIN
                     AGAINST
                     THE
                     HOLY
                     GHOST
                  
                   :
                   of
                   which
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   perswading
                   greater
                   tenderness
                   and
                   caution
                   in
                   such
                   matters
                   ,
                   I
                   give
                   this
                   short
                   account
                   .
                
                 
                   THE
                   SIN
                   against
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Ghost
                  
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   Unpardonable
                   ;
                   by
                   which
                   sad
                   Attribute
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Discourse
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   XII
                   .
                   from
                   the
                   xxii
                   .
                   to
                   the
                   xxxiii
                   .
                   verse
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   understand
                   its
                   Nature
                   :
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   which
                   we
                   consider
                   ,
                   That
                   since
                   the
                   Mercies
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   are
                   infinite
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   
                   nothing
                   can
                   make
                   a
                   Sin
                   unpardonab●●
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   makes
                   it
                   incurable
                   ;
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Sin
                   but
                   what
                   is
                   curable
                   by
                   a
                   
                     strong
                     Faith
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   
                     vigorous
                     Endeavour
                     :
                     For
                     all
                     things
                     are
                     possible
                     to
                     him
                     that
                     believeth
                     .
                  
                   So
                   that
                   ,
                   that
                   which
                   makes
                   a
                   Sin
                   incurable
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   somewhat
                   that
                   makes
                   
                     Faith
                     impossible
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   obstructs
                   all
                   means
                   of
                   Conviction
                   .
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   finding
                   which
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   the
                   wayes
                   and
                   methods
                   the
                   Divine
                   Goodness
                   hath
                   taken
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   begetting
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   cure
                   of
                   
                     Infidelity
                     ▪
                  
                   which
                   it
                   attempted
                   ,
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   men
                   of
                   antient
                   times
                   ,
                   who
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   excellency
                   of
                   their
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   the
                   greatness
                   of
                   their
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   holiness
                   of
                   their
                   Lives
                   ,
                   endeavoured
                   the
                   conviction
                   and
                   reformation
                   of
                   a
                   stubborn
                   and
                   unbelieving
                   World.
                   But
                   though
                   
                     Few
                     believed
                     their
                     report
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   men
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   prevail'd
                   on
                   by
                   what
                   they
                   did
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   yet
                   their
                   Infidelity
                   was
                   not
                   hitherto
                   incurable
                   ,
                   because
                   further
                   means
                   were
                   provided
                   in
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   John
                   the
                   Baptist
                   ,
                   whose
                   Life
                   was
                   more
                   severe
                   ,
                   whose
                   Doctrines
                   were
                   more
                   plain
                   ,
                   pressing
                   and
                   particular
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   't
                   was
                   possible
                   that
                   He
                   might
                   have
                   succeeded
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   where
                   He
                   failed
                   ,
                   and
                   
                   could
                   not
                   open
                   mens
                   hearts
                   and
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   the
                   Effect
                   was
                   still
                   in
                   possibility
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   might
                   be
                   expected
                   from
                   Him
                   that
                   came
                   after
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Prophets
                   and
                   John
                   were
                   but
                   the
                   Twilight
                   and
                   the
                   Dawn
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   
                     His
                     miraculous
                     Birth
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   Song
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   Journey
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Wise
                     Men
                  
                   of
                   the
                   East
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   correspondence
                   of
                   Prophesies
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   
                     first
                     appearance
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Wonderful
                     Infant
                  
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   though
                   these
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   taken
                   notice
                   of
                   ,
                   yet
                   was
                   there
                   a
                   further
                   provision
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   Infidelity
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   
                     astonishing
                     Wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   
                     excellent
                     Doctrines
                  
                   ;
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     spake
                     as
                     never
                     Man
                     did
                     .
                  
                   And
                   when
                   These
                   were
                   despised
                   and
                   neglected
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   were
                   other
                   means
                   towards
                   Conviction
                   ,
                   and
                   Cure
                   of
                   Unbelief
                   ,
                   in
                   those
                   mighty
                   Works
                   that
                   bore
                   Testimony
                   of
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   wore
                   the
                   evident
                   marks
                   of
                   
                     Divine
                     Power
                  
                   in
                   their
                   foreheads
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   after
                   all
                   ,
                   these
                   clear
                   and
                   
                     unquestionable
                     Miracles
                  
                   which
                   were
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   eminently
                   his
                   Superscription
                   on
                   them
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Agency
                   of
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Diabolical
                     Compact
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   by
                   the
                   malicious
                   and
                   
                     spightful
                     Pharisees
                  
                   in
                   the
                   periods
                   above-mentioned
                   ;
                   
                   when
                   those
                   great
                   and
                   
                     last
                     Testimonies
                  
                   against
                   Infidelity
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   the
                   Tricks
                   of
                   Sorcery
                   ,
                   and
                   Complotment
                   with
                   
                     Hellish
                     Confederates
                     ,
                     This
                  
                   is
                   Blasphemy
                   in
                   the
                   highest
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   Power
                   and
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   
                     cuts
                     off
                  
                   all
                   means
                   of
                   Conviction
                   ,
                   and
                   puts
                   the
                   Unbeliever
                   beyond
                   all
                   possibilities
                   of
                   Cure.
                   For
                   Miracles
                   are
                   God's
                   Seal
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   last
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   any
                   Doctrine
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   ,
                   while
                   these
                   are
                   only
                   dis-believed
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   Fact
                   ,
                   there
                   remains
                   a
                   possibility
                   of
                   perswasion
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Fact
                   shall
                   be
                   acknowledg'd
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Power
                   blasphemed
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   the
                   adorable
                   
                     Spirit
                     maliciously
                  
                   imputed
                   to
                   the
                   Devils
                   ;
                   such
                   a
                   Blasphemy
                   ,
                   such
                   an
                   Infidelity
                   is
                   incurable
                   ,
                   and
                   consequently
                   unpardonable
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   in
                   summe
                   ,
                   the
                   Sin
                   against
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   
                     malicious
                     imputation
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Miracles
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   our
                   Saviour
                   to
                   
                     Satanical
                     Confederacy
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   
                     Apostate
                     Spirits
                  
                   ;
                   Then
                   which
                   ,
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   blasphemous
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   like
                   to
                   provoke
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Spirit
                  
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   abused
                   to
                   an
                   
                     Eternal
                     Dereliction
                  
                   of
                   so
                   Vile
                   and
                   so
                   Incurable
                   an
                   Unbeliever
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   THIS
                   account
                   ,
                   as
                   't
                   is
                   clear
                   and
                   reasonable
                   in
                   it self
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   plainly
                   lodg'd
                   in
                   the
                   mention'd
                   Discourse
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   And
                   those
                   that
                   speak
                   other
                   things
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   talk
                   at
                   random
                   ,
                   and
                   perfectly
                   without
                   Book
                   .
                   But
                   to
                   leave
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   fondness
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   conceits
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   now
                   time
                   to
                   draw
                   up
                   to
                   a
                   Conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                
                 
                   THEREFORE
                   briefly
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   endeavoured
                   in
                   these
                   Papers
                   ,
                   which
                   my
                   respect
                   and
                   your
                   concernment
                   in
                   the
                   subject
                   have
                   made
                   yours
                   ,
                   to
                   remove
                   the
                   main
                   prejudices
                   I
                   could
                   think
                   of
                   ,
                   against
                   the
                   existence
                   of
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   :
                   and
                   I
                   'm
                   sure
                   I
                   have
                   suggested
                   much
                   more
                   against
                   what
                   I
                   defend
                   ,
                   than
                   ever
                   I
                   heard
                   or
                   saw
                   in
                   any
                   that
                   opposed
                   it
                   ;
                   whose
                   Discourses
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   have
                   seemed
                   to
                   me
                   inspired
                   by
                   a
                   
                     lofty
                     scorn
                  
                   of
                   common
                   belief
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   
                     trivial
                     Notions
                  
                   of
                   
                     Vulgar
                     Philosophy
                  
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   despising
                   the
                   
                     Common
                     Faith
                  
                   about
                   matters
                   of
                   Fact
                   ,
                   and
                   fondly
                   adhering
                   to
                   it
                   in
                   things
                   of
                   Speculation
                   ,
                   they
                   very
                   grosly
                   and
                   absurdly
                   mistake
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   things
                   of
                   Fact
                   ,
                   the
                   People
                   are
                   as
                   much
                   to
                   be
                   believ'd
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   
                     subtile
                     Philosophers
                  
                   and
                   Speculators
                   ;
                   since
                   here
                   ,
                   Sense
                   is
                   the
                   Judge
                   .
                   
                   But
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Notions
                   and
                   
                     Theory
                     ,
                     They
                  
                   are
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   be
                   heeded
                   ,
                   because
                   Reason
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Judge
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   they
                   know
                   not
                   how
                   to
                   use
                   .
                   And
                   yet
                   thus
                   it
                   is
                   with
                   those
                   wise
                   Philosophers
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   deny
                   the
                   plain
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   Senses
                   of
                   Mankinde
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   cannot
                   reconcile
                   appearances
                   with
                   the
                   fond
                   Crotchets
                   of
                   a
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   lighted
                   on
                   in
                   the
                   High-way
                   by
                   chance
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   adhere
                   to
                   at
                   adventure
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   I
                   profess
                   ,
                   for
                   mine
                   own
                   part
                   ,
                   I
                   never
                   yet
                   heard
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   confident
                   Declaimers
                   against
                   Witchcraft
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   ,
                   speak
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   might
                   move
                   a
                   mind
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   degree
                   instructed
                   in
                   the
                   generous
                   kinds
                   of
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   and
                   Nature
                   of
                   things
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   Objections
                   I
                   have
                   recited
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   most
                   of
                   them
                   such
                   as
                   rose
                   out
                   of
                   mine
                   own
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   obliged
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   was
                   possible
                   to
                   be
                   said
                   upon
                   this
                   o●casion
                   .
                   For
                   though
                   I
                   have
                   examined
                   
                     Scot's
                     Discovery
                  
                   ,
                   fancying
                   that
                   there
                   I
                   should
                   finde
                   the
                   
                     strong
                     reasons
                  
                   of
                   mens
                   dis-belief
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   yet
                   I
                   profess
                   I
                   met
                   not
                   with
                   the
                   least
                   suggestion
                   in
                   all
                   that
                   Farrago
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   ridiculous
                   for
                   me
                   to
                   have
                   gone
                   about
                   to
                   answer
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Author
                   doth
                   little
                   but
                   tell
                   
                   
                     odde
                     Tales
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     silly
                     Legends
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   confutes
                   and
                   laughs
                   at
                   ,
                   and
                   pretends
                   this
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Confutation
                   of
                   the
                   Being
                   of
                   Witches
                   and
                   Apparitions
                   :
                   In
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   His
                   Reasonings
                   are
                   trifling
                   and
                   Childesh
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   He
                   ventures
                   at
                   Philosophy
                   ,
                   He
                   is
                   little
                   better
                   than
                   absurd
                   :
                   So
                   that
                   't
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   wonder
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   but
                   Boyes
                   and
                   Buffoons
                   imbibe
                   any
                   Prejudices
                   against
                   a
                   Belief
                   so
                   infinitely
                   Confirmed
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   Loose
                   and
                   
                     Impotent
                     Suggestions
                  
                   of
                   so
                   weak
                   a
                   Discourser
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   however
                   observing
                   two
                   things
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   Discourse
                   that
                   would
                   pretend
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   then
                   ordinary
                   Reasons
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   do
                   them
                   the
                   civility
                   to
                   examine
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   said
                   then
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   the
                   
                     Gospel
                     is
                     silent
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   WITCHES
                   ;
                   and
                   't
                   is
                   not
                   likely
                   ▪
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   such
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   our
                   Saviour
                   or
                   his
                   Apostles
                   had
                   given
                   intimations
                   of
                   their
                   existence
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   is
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   
                     Miracles
                     are
                     ceased
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   the
                   prodigious
                   things
                   ascribed
                   to
                   WITCHCRAFT
                   are
                   supposed
                   Dreams
                   and
                   Impostures
                   .
                
                 
                   FOR
                   ANSWER
                   to
                   the
                   FIRST
                   in
                   order
                   ,
                   I
                   consider
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   though
                   the
                   
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   were
                   granted
                   to
                   be
                   silent
                   in
                   the
                   Business
                   of
                   Witches
                   ,
                   and
                   Compacts
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Records
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   have
                   a
                   frequent
                   mention
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   The
                   
                     Law
                     ,
                     Exod.
                  
                   XXII
                   .
                   xviii
                   .
                   against
                   permitting
                   
                     them
                     to
                     live
                  
                   (
                   which
                   I
                   mention'd
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   )
                   is
                   famous
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   have
                   another
                   remarkable
                   prohibition
                   of
                   
                     them
                     ,
                     Deut.
                  
                   XVIII
                   .
                   x
                   ,
                   xi
                   .
                   
                     There
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     found
                     among
                     you
                     any
                     one
                     ,
                     that
                     maketh
                     his
                     son
                     or
                     his
                     daughter
                     pass
                     through
                     the
                     Fire
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     useth
                     Divination
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     Observer
                     of
                     Times
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     Enchanter
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     WITCH
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Charmer
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Consulter
                     with
                     Familiar
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Wizard
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Necromancer
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   this
                   accumulation
                   of
                   Names
                   ,
                   (
                   some
                   of
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   sense
                   and
                   import
                   )
                   is
                   a
                   plain
                   indication
                   that
                   the
                   
                     HEBREW
                     WITCH
                  
                   was
                   one
                   that
                   practised
                   by
                   compact
                   with
                   
                     evil
                     spirits
                  
                   .
                   And
                   many
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   expressions
                   are
                   put
                   together
                   in
                   the
                   charge
                   against
                   Manasses
                   .
                   II
                   Chron.
                   XXXIII
                   .
                   viz.
                   That
                   he
                   
                     caused
                     his
                     Children
                     to
                     pass
                     through
                     the
                     Fire
                     ,
                     observed
                     Times
                     ,
                     used
                     Inchantments
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   WITCHCRAFT
                   ,
                   and
                   dealt
                   with
                   
                     Familiar
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   WIZARDS
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   though
                   the
                   original
                   word
                   which
                   we
                   
                   render
                   WITCH
                   and
                   WITCHCRAFT
                   should
                   ,
                   as
                   our
                   Sadduces
                   urge
                   ,
                   signifie
                   only
                   a
                   CHEAT
                   and
                   a
                   POYSONER
                   ;
                   yet
                   those
                   others
                   mention'd
                   ,
                   plainly
                   enough
                   speak
                   the
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   given
                   an
                   account
                   in
                   the
                   former
                   Considerations
                   ,
                   how
                   a
                   WITCH
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   notion
                   is
                   a
                   Poysoner
                   .
                   But
                   why
                   meer
                   poysoning
                   should
                   have
                   a
                   distinct
                   Law
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   concluded
                   under
                   the
                   general
                   one
                   against
                   Murder
                   ;
                   why
                   meer
                   Legerdemain
                   ,
                   and
                   Cheating
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   severely
                   animadverted
                   on
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   reckon'd
                   with
                   
                     Inchantments
                     ,
                     converse
                  
                   with
                   Devils
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Idolatrous
                     practises
                  
                   :
                   I
                   believe
                   the
                   denyer
                   of
                   WITCHES
                   will
                   finde
                   it
                   hard
                   to
                   give
                   a
                   reason
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   may
                   adde
                   some
                   other
                   passages
                   of
                   Scripture
                   that
                   yield
                   sufficient
                   evidence
                   in
                   the
                   case
                   .
                   The
                   Nations
                   are
                   forbid
                   to
                   hearken
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Diviners
                     ,
                     Dreamers
                     ,
                     Inchanters
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Sorcerers
                   ,
                   Jer.
                   XXVII
                   .
                   ix
                   .
                   The
                   Chaldeans
                   are
                   deeply
                   threatned
                   for
                   their
                   Sorceries
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Inchantments
                     ,
                     Isa
                  
                   .
                   XLVII
                   .
                   ix
                   .
                   And
                   we
                   read
                   that
                   Nebuchadnezzar
                   call'd
                   the
                   
                     Magicians
                     ,
                     Astrologers
                     ,
                     Sorcerers
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Chaldeans
                   ,
                   to
                   tell
                   his
                   Dream
                   .
                   All
                   which
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   like
                   enough
                   ,
                   did
                   cheat
                   and
                   delude
                   by
                   their
                   predictions
                   ;
                   
                   but
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   confederate
                   ,
                   and
                   transact
                   with
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   an
                   assertion
                   without
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   express
                   Letter
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   what
                   was
                   generally
                   believed
                   in
                   those
                   times
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   the
                   WITCH
                   of
                   ENDOR
                   ,
                   1
                   Sam.
                   XXVIII
                   .
                   is
                   a
                   remarkable
                   demonstration
                   of
                   the
                   main
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   which
                   will
                   appear
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   considered
                   ,
                   and
                   removed
                   the
                   fancy
                   ,
                   and
                   glosses
                   of
                   our
                   Author
                   about
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   DISCOVERY
                   ,
                   where
                   to
                   avoid
                   this
                   evidence
                   ,
                   he
                   affirms
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     WITCH
                  
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   a
                   Cozener
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   whole
                   transaction
                   a
                   Cheat
                   and
                   Imposture
                   ,
                   managed
                   by
                   her self
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Confederate
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   the
                   perswading
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   a
                   fine
                   Tale
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   she
                   departed
                   from
                   Saul
                   into
                   her
                   Closet
                   ,
                   
                     Where
                     doubtless
                     ,
                     sayes
                     he
                     ,
                     she
                     had
                     a
                     Familiar
                     ,
                     some
                     
                       lewd
                       crafty
                       Priest
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     Saul
                     stand
                     at
                     the
                     Door
                     like
                     a
                     Fool
                     ,
                     to
                     hear
                     the
                     Cozening
                     Answers
                     .
                     He
                     saith
                     ,
                     she
                     there
                     used
                     the
                     ordinary
                     words
                     of
                     Conjuration
                     ,
                     and
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     
                       Samuel
                       appears
                    
                     ,
                     whom
                     he
                     affirms
                     to
                     be
                     no
                     other
                     than
                     either
                     the
                     Witch
                     her self
                     ,
                     or
                     her
                     Confederate
                     .
                  
                   By
                   this
                   pretty
                   knack
                   and
                   contrivance
                   he
                   thinks
                   he
                   hath
                   disabled
                   the
                   Relation
                   from
                   signifyfying
                   
                   to
                   our
                   purpose
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   DISCOVERER
                   might
                   have
                   consider'd
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   this
                   is
                   an
                   Invention
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     without
                     Book
                  
                   .
                   For
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Witches
                     Closet
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   her
                   retiring
                   into
                   another
                   Room
                   ,
                   or
                   her
                   Confederate
                   ,
                   or
                   her
                   Form
                   of
                   Conjuration
                   :
                   I
                   say
                   nothing
                   of
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   intimated
                   in
                   the
                   History
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   we
                   may
                   take
                   this
                   
                     large
                     liberty
                  
                   in
                   the
                   interpretation
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   scarce
                   a
                   story
                   in
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   be
                   made
                   a
                   Fallacy
                   ,
                   and
                   Imposture
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   we
                   please
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   this
                   fancy
                   of
                   his
                   only
                   arbitrary
                   ,
                   but
                   indeed
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   circumstances
                   of
                   the
                   Text.
                   For
                   it
                   sayes
                   ,
                   
                     Saul
                     perceived
                     it
                     was
                     Samuel
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     bowed
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     this
                     Samuel
                     truly
                  
                   foretold
                   his
                   approaching
                   Fate
                   ,
                   viz.
                   that
                   Israel
                   should
                   be
                   deliver'd
                   with
                   Him
                   into
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   Philistines
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   on
                   the
                   morrow
                   He
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Sons
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   which
                   doubtless
                   is
                   meant
                   by
                   the
                   expression
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     [
                     they
                     should
                     be
                     with
                     Him
                     ]
                  
                   which
                   contingent
                   particulars
                   ,
                   how
                   could
                   the
                   Cozener
                   and
                   her
                   confederate
                   foretell
                   ,
                   if
                   there
                   were
                   nothing
                   in
                   it
                   extraordinary
                   and
                   preternatural
                   ?
                   It
                   hath
                   indeed
                   been
                   a
                   great
                   dispute
                   among
                   Interpreters
                   ,
                   whether
                   
                   the
                   
                     real
                     Samuel
                  
                   was
                   raised
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Devil
                   in
                   his
                   likeness
                   ?
                   Most
                   later
                   Writers
                   suppose
                   it
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   an
                   
                     evil
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   supposition
                   that
                   good
                   and
                   happy
                   souls
                   can
                   never
                   return
                   hither
                   from
                   their
                   coelestial
                   abodes
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   certainly
                   at
                   the
                   beck
                   ,
                   and
                   call
                   of
                   an
                   impious
                   Hagg.
                   But
                   then
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   ●ide
                   urge
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Pi●ty
                   of
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   were
                   spoke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     seasonable
                     reproof
                  
                   given
                   to
                   
                     despairing
                     Saul
                  
                   are
                   indications
                   sufficient
                   that
                   they
                   come
                   not
                   from
                   Hell
                   ;
                   and
                   especially
                   they
                   think
                   the
                   Prophesie
                   of
                   circumstances
                   very
                   accidental
                   to
                   be
                   an
                   argument
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   utter'd
                   by
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   
                     infernal
                     predictors
                  
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   the
                   supposal
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   
                     that
                     interpretation
                  
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   judged
                   exceedingly
                   precarious
                   ;
                   for
                   
                     who
                     saith
                  
                   that
                   happy
                   departed
                   souls
                   were
                   never
                   employed
                   in
                   any
                   ministries
                   here
                   below
                   ?
                   And
                   those
                   dissenters
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   ask
                   a
                   reason
                   ,
                   why
                   they
                   may
                   not
                   be
                   sent
                   in
                   messages
                   to
                   Earth
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Angelical
                   Order
                   ?
                   They
                   are
                   nearer
                   allyed
                   to
                   our
                   Natures
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   more
                   
                     intimately
                     concern'd
                  
                   in
                   our
                   affairs
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   example
                   of
                   
                     returning
                     Lazarus
                  
                   is
                   evidence
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   
                     de
                     facto
                  
                   .
                   Besides
                   which
                   ,
                   that
                   
                   it
                   was
                   the
                   
                     real
                     Samuel
                  
                   they
                   think
                   made
                   probable
                   by
                   the
                   opinion
                   of
                   
                     Jesus
                     Syrac
                  
                   ,
                   Eccles
                   .
                   XLVI
                   .
                   xix
                   ,
                   xx
                   .
                   who
                   saith
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     after
                     his
                     death
                     he
                     prophesied
                     and
                     shewed
                     the
                     King
                     his
                     end
                     :
                  
                   which
                   also
                   is
                   likely
                   from
                   the
                   circumstance
                   of
                   the
                   womans
                   astonishment
                   ,
                   and
                   crying
                   out
                   when
                   she
                   saw
                   him
                   ,
                   intimating
                   her
                   surprize
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   had
                   over-ruled
                   her
                   inchantments
                   ,
                   and
                   sent
                   another
                   than
                   she
                   expected
                   .
                   And
                   they
                   conceive
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   incongruity
                   in
                   supposing
                   God
                   should
                   send
                   Samuel
                   to
                   rebuke
                   Saul
                   for
                   this
                   his
                   last
                   folly
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   predict
                   his
                   instant
                   ruine
                   ,
                   than
                   in
                   his
                   interposing
                   Elias
                   to
                   the
                   messengers
                   of
                   Ahazias
                   when
                   he
                   sent
                   to
                   Beelzebub
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   the
                   
                     real
                     Samuel
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Letter
                   expresseth
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   the
                   obvious
                   sense
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   followed
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   cogent
                   reason
                   to
                   decline
                   it
                   )
                   he
                   was
                   not
                   raised
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Witches
                     Inchantments
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   came
                   on
                   that
                   occasion
                   in
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     Errand
                  
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   attempts
                   and
                   endeavours
                   to
                   raise
                   her
                   
                     Familiar
                     Spirit
                  
                   (
                   though
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   over-ruled
                   )
                   are
                   arguments
                   that
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   her
                   custom
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   .
                   Or
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   as
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   concludes
                   ,
                   the
                   Devil
                   in
                   the
                   shape
                   of
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   her
                   
                     Diabolical
                     Confederacy
                  
                   is
                   yet
                   more
                   palpable
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   By
                   all
                   this
                   it
                   is
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   WITCHES
                   in
                   ancient
                   times
                   under
                   the
                   Dispensation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   were
                   such
                   in
                   the
                   Times
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   also
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   much
                   more
                   difficult
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   .
                   I
                   had
                   a
                   late
                   occasion
                   to
                   say
                   something
                   about
                   this
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   to
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   highest
                   honour
                   ,
                   from
                   which
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   borrow
                   some
                   things
                   to
                   my
                   present
                   purpose
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   say
                   then
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                   That
                   there
                   were
                   compacts
                   with
                   
                     evil
                     Spirits
                  
                   in
                   
                     those
                     times
                  
                   also
                   ,
                   is
                   methinks
                   intimated
                   strongly
                   in
                   that
                   saying
                   of
                   the
                   Jews
                   concerning
                   our
                   
                     Saviour
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     cast
                     out
                     Devils
                     by
                     Beelzebub
                  
                   ;
                   in
                   his
                   return
                   to
                   which
                   ,
                   he
                   denies
                   not
                   the
                   supposition
                   or
                   possibility
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   but
                   clears
                   himself
                   by
                   an
                   appeal
                   to
                   the
                   actions
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   children
                   ,
                   whom
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   task
                   so
                   severely
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   cannot
                   very
                   well
                   understand
                   why
                   those
                   times
                   should
                   be
                   priviledg'd
                   from
                   VVITCHCRAFT
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Diabolical
                     compacts
                  
                   ,
                   more
                   than
                   they
                   were
                   from
                   Possessions
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   were
                   then
                   more
                   frequent
                   (
                   for
                   ought
                   appears
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   )
                   than
                   ever
                   they
                   were
                   before
                   or
                   since
                   .
                   But
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   There
                   are
                   intimations
                   plain
                   enough
                   in
                   the
                   
                   Apostles
                   .
                   Writings
                   of
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   Sorcery
                   and
                   VVITCHCRAFT
                   .
                   St.
                   Paul
                   reckons
                   Witchcraft
                   next
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   the
                   work●
                   of
                   the
                   flesh
                   ,
                   Gal.
                   V.
                   xx
                   .
                   and
                   the
                   Sorcerers
                   are
                   again
                   joyn'd
                   with
                   Idolaters
                   in
                   that
                   
                     sad
                     Denunciation
                  
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   XXI
                   .
                   viii
                   .
                   and
                   a
                   little
                   after
                   ,
                   Rev.
                   XXII
                   .
                   xv
                   .
                   They
                   are
                   reckon'd
                   again
                   among
                   
                     Idolaters
                     ,
                     Murderers
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   others
                   that
                   are
                   without
                   .
                   And
                   methinks
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   
                     Simon
                     Magus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   
                     Diabolical
                     Oppositions
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   in
                   its
                   beginnings
                   ,
                   should
                   afford
                   clear
                   conviction
                   .
                   To
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   I
                   adde
                   this
                   more
                   general
                   consideration
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                   That
                   though
                   the
                   
                     New
                     Testament
                  
                   had
                   mention'd
                   nothing
                   of
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   yet
                   its
                   silence
                   in
                   such
                   cases
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   argumentative
                   Our
                   Saviour
                   spake
                   as
                   he
                   had
                   occasion
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   thousandth
                   part
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   recorded
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Historians
                   intimates
                   .
                   He
                   said
                   nothing
                   of
                   those
                   large
                   unknown
                   Tracts
                   of
                   America
                   ,
                   nor
                   gave
                   he
                   any
                   intimations
                   of
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   the
                   ●●●●…nce
                   of
                   that
                   numerous
                   people
                   ;
                   much
                   〈◊〉
                   did
                   he
                   leave
                   instructions
                   about
                   their
                   conversion
                   .
                   He
                   gives
                   no
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   aff●●●s
                   and
                   state
                   of
                   the
                   
                     other
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   〈◊〉
                   
                     general
                     one
                  
                   of
                   the
                   happiness
                   of
                   some
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   misery
                   of
                   others
                   .
                   He
                   made
                   no
                   discovery
                   of
                   the
                   magnalia
                   of
                   Art
                   ,
                   or
                   Nature
                   ;
                   no
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   propagation
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   much
                   
                     advanced
                     ,
                     viz.
                  
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   Printing
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Magnet
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   no
                   one
                   useth
                   his
                   silence
                   in
                   these
                   instances
                   as
                   an
                   argument
                   against
                   the
                   being
                   of
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   
                     evident
                     objects
                  
                   of
                   sense
                   .
                   I
                   confess
                   ,
                   the
                   omission
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   these
                   particulars
                   is
                   pretty
                   strange
                   ,
                   and
                   unaccountable
                   ,
                   and
                   concludes
                   our
                   ignorance
                   of
                   the
                   reasons
                   ,
                   and
                   menages
                   of
                   Providence
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   suppose
                   ,
                   
                     nothing
                     else
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Thus
                   Sir
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   FIRST
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   other
                   pretence
                   also
                   must
                   be
                   examined
                   .
                
                 
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   
                     [
                     Miracles
                     are
                     ceast
                     ,
                     therefore
                     the
                     presumed
                     actions
                     of
                     Witchcraft
                     are
                     tales
                     ,
                     and
                     illusions
                     .
                     ]
                  
                   To
                   make
                   a
                   due
                   return
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   consider
                   a
                   great
                   and
                   difficult
                   Problem
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     is
                     a
                     real
                     Miracle
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   for
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   weighty
                   Question
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   ,
                
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   strangeness
                   ,
                   or
                   unaccountableness
                   of
                   the
                   
                     thing
                     done
                  
                   simply
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   conclude
                   a
                   Miracle
                   .
                   For
                   then
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   to
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Magnalia
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   mysteries
                   
                   of
                   those
                   honest
                   Arts
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   understand
                   .
                   Nor
                   ,
                   (
                   2
                   )
                   is
                   this
                   the
                   Criterion
                   of
                   a
                   Miracle
                   that
                   't
                   is
                   concluded
                   beyond
                   all
                   
                     natural
                     powers
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   ignorant
                   of
                   the
                   extent
                   ,
                   and
                   bounds
                   of
                   
                     Natures
                     sphere
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   possibilities
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   this
                   were
                   the
                   character
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     essential
                     mark
                  
                   of
                   a
                   Miracle
                   ,
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   was
                   so
                   ;
                   except
                   we
                   could
                   determine
                   the
                   extent
                   of
                   
                     natural
                     causalities
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   fix
                   their
                   bounds
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   say
                   to
                   
                     Nature
                     ,
                     Hitherto
                     canst
                     Thou
                     go
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     further
                     .
                  
                   And
                   he
                   that
                   makes
                   this
                   his
                   measure
                   whereby
                   to
                   judge
                   a
                   Miracle
                   ,
                   is
                   himself
                   the
                   
                     greatest
                     Miracle
                  
                   of
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   or
                   immodesty
                   .
                   Besides
                   ,
                   though
                   an
                   effect
                   may
                   transcend
                   really
                   all
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   
                     meer
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   world
                   of
                   spirits
                   that
                   must
                   be
                   taken
                   into
                   our
                   account
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   them
                   also
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   (
                   3
                   )
                   Every
                   thing
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Miracle
                   that
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   
                     Agents
                     supernatural
                  
                   .
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   that
                   
                     Evil
                     spirits
                  
                   can
                   make
                   
                     wonderful
                     combinations
                  
                   of
                   
                     natural
                     causes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   perhaps
                   perform
                   many
                   things
                   immediately
                   which
                   are
                   prodigious
                   ,
                   and
                   beyond
                   the
                   
                     longest
                     line
                  
                   of
                   Nature
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   These
                   are
                   not
                   therefore
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Miracles
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   
                     They
                     are
                     SACRED
                     WONDERS
                     ,
                     and
                     suppose
                     the
                     POWER
                     to
                     be
                     DIVINE
                     .
                  
                   
                   But
                   how
                   shall
                   the
                   power
                   be
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   so
                   little
                   understand
                   the
                   capacities
                   ,
                   and
                   extent
                   of
                   the
                   abilities
                   of
                   
                     lower
                     Agents
                  
                   ?
                   The
                   Answer
                   to
                   this
                   Question
                   will
                   discover
                   the
                   Criterion
                   of
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   which
                   must
                   be
                   supposed
                   to
                   have
                   all
                   the
                   former
                   particulars
                   ;
                   (
                   They
                   are
                   
                     unaccountable
                     beyond
                     the
                     powers
                     of
                     meer
                     nature
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     done
                     by
                     Agents
                     supernatural
                  
                   )
                   and
                   to
                   these
                   must
                   be
                   superadded
                   .
                   (
                   4.
                   )
                   That
                   they
                   have
                   
                     peculiar
                     circumstances
                  
                   that
                   speak
                   them
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Divine
                     original
                  
                   .
                   Their
                   
                     mediate
                     Authors
                  
                   declare
                   them
                   to
                   
                     be
                     so
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   alwayes
                   persons
                   of
                   
                     Simplicity
                     ,
                     Truth
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Holiness
                     ,
                     void
                  
                   of
                   Ambition
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   
                     secular
                     Designs
                  
                   .
                   They
                   seldom
                   use
                   Ceremonies
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     natural
                     Applications
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   surmount
                   all
                   the
                   activities
                   of
                   
                     known
                     nature
                  
                   .
                   They
                   work
                   those
                   wonders
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   raise
                   admiration
                   ,
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   vanity
                   to
                   be
                   talk't
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   seal
                   and
                   confirm
                   some
                   
                     divine
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Commission
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   the
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   happiness
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   is
                   concern'd
                   .
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   by
                   such
                   circumstances
                   as
                   
                     these
                     ,
                     wonderful
                  
                   actions
                   are
                   known
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   a
                   Divine
                   cause
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     that
                     makes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   distinguisheth
                   a
                   Miracle
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   I
                   am
                   prepared
                   for
                   an
                   answer
                   to
                   the
                   Objection
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   make
                   this
                   
                   brief
                   return
                   ,
                   That
                   though
                   WITCHES
                   by
                   their
                   
                     Confederate
                     Spirit
                  
                   do
                   those
                   odde
                   ,
                   and
                   astonishing
                   things
                   we
                   believe
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   yet
                   are
                   they
                   no
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   evidence
                   enough
                   from
                   the
                   badness
                   of
                   their
                   lives
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   
                     ridiculous
                     ceremonies
                  
                   of
                   their
                   performances
                   ,
                   from
                   their
                   malice
                   and
                   
                     mischievous
                     designs
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   POWER
                   that
                   works
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   end
                   for
                   which
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   done
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   Divine
                   ,
                   but
                   Diabolical
                   .
                   And
                   by
                   
                     singular
                     providence
                  
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   ordinarily
                   permitted
                   ,
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   pretend
                   to
                   any
                   
                     new
                     sacred
                     Discoveries
                  
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   act
                   any
                   thing
                   for
                   confirmation
                   of
                   
                     Doctrinal
                     Impostures
                  
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   whether
                   Miracles
                   are
                   ceased
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   these
                   are
                   none
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   such
                   Miracles
                   as
                   are
                   only
                   strange
                   ,
                   and
                   unaccountable
                   performances
                   ,
                   above
                   the
                   common
                   methods
                   of
                   art
                   or
                   nature
                   are
                   not
                   ceas'd
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   late
                   great
                   evidence
                   in
                   the
                   famous
                   GREATRAK
                   ;
                   concerning
                   whom
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   impertinent
                   to
                   adde
                   the
                   following
                   account
                   which
                   I
                   had
                   in
                   a
                   Letter
                   from
                   the
                   Reverend
                   Dr.
                   R.
                   Dean
                   of
                   C.
                   a
                   person
                   of
                   great
                   veracity
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Philosopher
                   .
                   This
                   learned
                   Gentleman
                   then
                   is
                   pleased
                   thus
                   to
                   write
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     The
                     great
                     discourse
                     now
                     at
                     the
                     
                     Coffee-Houses
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     every
                     where
                     ,
                     is
                     about
                     Mr.
                     G.
                     the
                     famous
                     
                       Irish
                       Stroker
                    
                     ,
                     concerning
                     whom
                     it
                     is
                     like
                     you
                     expect
                     an
                     account
                     from
                     me
                     ;
                     He
                     undergoes
                     various
                     censures
                     here
                     ,
                     some
                     take
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     Conjurer
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     an
                     Impostor
                     ,
                     but
                     others
                     again
                     adore
                     him
                     as
                     an
                     Apostle
                     .
                     I
                     confess
                     I
                     think
                     the
                     man
                     is
                     free
                     from
                     all
                     design
                     ,
                     of
                     a
                     very
                     agreeable
                     conversation
                     ,
                     not
                     addicted
                     to
                     any
                     Vice
                     ,
                     nor
                     to
                     any
                     Sect
                     ,
                     or
                     Party
                     ,
                     but
                     is
                     ,
                     I
                     believe
                     ,
                     a
                     
                       sincere
                       Protestant
                    
                     .
                     I
                     was
                     three
                     weeks
                     together
                     with
                     him
                     at
                     my
                     
                       Lord
                       Conwayes
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     saw
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     ,
                     lay
                     his
                     hands
                     upon
                     a
                     thousand
                     persons
                     ;
                     and
                     really
                     there
                     is
                     some
                     thing
                     in
                     it
                     more
                     then
                     ordinary
                     ;
                     but
                     I
                     am
                     convinc'd
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     miraculous
                     .
                     I
                     have
                     seen
                     pains
                     strangely
                     fly
                     before
                     his
                     hand
                     till
                     he
                     hath
                     chased
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     body
                     ,
                     
                       dimness
                       cleared
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     deafness
                     cured
                     by
                     his
                     touch
                     ;
                     twenty
                     persons
                     at
                     several
                     times
                     in
                     Fits
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Falling
                       Sickness
                    
                     ,
                     were
                     in
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     minutes
                     brought
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     so
                     as
                     to
                     tell
                     where
                     their
                     pain
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     he
                     hath
                     pursued
                     it
                     till
                     he
                     hath
                     driven
                     it
                     out
                     at
                     some
                     extream
                     part
                     ;
                     
                       Running
                       Sores
                    
                     of
                     the
                     
                       Kings
                       Evil
                    
                     dryed
                     up
                     ,
                     and
                     Kernels
                     brought
                     to
                     a
                     Suppuration
                     by
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     
                     
                       grievous
                       Sores
                    
                     of
                     many
                     months
                     date
                     ,
                     in
                     few
                     dayes
                     
                       healed
                       ,
                       Obstructions
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       Stoppings
                       removed
                       ,
                       Cancerous
                       Knots
                    
                     in
                     the
                     breast
                     dissolved
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     But
                     yet
                     I
                     have
                     many
                     reasons
                     to
                     perswade
                     me
                     ,
                     that
                     nothing
                     of
                     all
                     this
                     is
                     miraculous
                     ;
                     He
                     pretends
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     Testimony
                     to
                     any
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     the
                     manner
                     of
                     his
                     operation
                     speaks
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     natural
                     ,
                     the
                     cure
                     seldom
                     succeeds
                     without
                     
                       reiterated
                       touches
                    
                     ,
                     his
                     Patients
                     often
                     relapse
                     ,
                     he
                     
                       fails
                       frequently
                    
                     ,
                     he
                     can
                     do
                     nothing
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     any
                     Decay
                     in
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       many
                       Distempers
                    
                     are
                     not
                     at
                     all
                     obedient
                     to
                     his
                     touch
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     I
                     confess
                     ,
                     I
                     refer
                     all
                     his
                     vertue
                     to
                     his
                     
                       particular
                       temper
                    
                     and
                     complexion
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     take
                     his
                     pirits
                     to
                     be
                     a
                     kinde
                     of
                     Elixir
                     ,
                     and
                     
                       universal
                       Ferment
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     cures
                     (
                     as
                     Dr.
                     M.
                     expresseth
                     it
                     )
                     by
                     a
                     
                       sanative
                       Contagion
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   Sir
                   ,
                   was
                   the
                   
                     First
                     Account
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Healer
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   from
                   that
                   Reverend
                   Person
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   me
                   signifies
                   more
                   ,
                   then
                   the
                   attestations
                   of
                   multitudes
                   of
                   
                     ordinary
                     Reporters
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   but
                   it
                   will
                   do
                   so
                   likewise
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   that
                   know
                   that
                   excellent
                   mans
                   singular
                   integrity
                   and
                   judgment
                   .
                   But
                   besides
                   this
                   ,
                   upon
                   my
                   inquiry
                   into
                   some
                   other
                   
                   particulars
                   about
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   I
                   received
                   these
                   further
                   Informations
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     As
                     for
                     Mr.
                     G.
                     what
                     opinion
                     he
                     hath
                     of
                     his
                     
                       own
                       Gift
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     know
                     it
                     ?
                     I
                     answer
                     ,
                     He
                     hath
                     a
                     different
                     apprehension
                     of
                     it
                     from
                     yours
                     ,
                     and
                     mine
                     ,
                     and
                     certainly
                     believing
                     it
                     to
                     be
                     an
                     
                       immediate
                       Gift
                    
                     from
                     heaven
                     ;
                     and
                     't
                     is
                     no
                     wonder
                     ,
                     for
                     he
                     is
                     
                       no
                       Philosopher
                    
                     .
                     And
                     you
                     will
                     wonder
                     less
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     hear
                     how
                     he
                     came
                     to
                     know
                     it
                     ,
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     often
                     received
                     it
                     from
                     his
                     own
                     mouth
                     .
                     About
                     three
                     or
                     four
                     years
                     ago
                     he
                     had
                     a
                     strong
                     impulse
                     upon
                     his
                     spirit
                     ,
                     that
                     continually
                     persued
                     him
                     whatever
                     he
                     was
                     about
                     ,
                     at
                     his
                     Business
                     ,
                     or
                     
                       Devotion
                       ,
                       alone
                    
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     company
                     ,
                     that
                     spake
                     to
                     him
                     by
                     this
                     
                       inward
                       suggestion
                       [
                       I
                       have
                       given
                       thee
                       the
                       gift
                       of
                       curing
                       the
                       Evil.
                       ]
                    
                     This
                     suggestion
                     was
                     so
                     importunate
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     complained
                     to
                     his
                     Wife
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     thought
                     he
                     was
                     haunted
                     :
                     She
                     apprehended
                     it
                     as
                     an
                     extravagancy
                     of
                     Fancy
                     ,
                     but
                     he
                     told
                     her
                     he
                     believed
                     there
                     was
                     more
                     in
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     resolved
                     to
                     try
                     .
                     He
                     did
                     not
                     long
                     want
                     opportunity
                     .
                     There
                     was
                     a
                     neighbour
                     of
                     his
                     grievously
                     afflicted
                     with
                     the
                     Kings-Evil
                     ,
                     He
                     stroked
                     her
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     effect
                     succeeded
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     about
                     a
                     
                     twelve-month
                     together
                     he
                     pretended
                     to
                     cure
                     no
                     other
                     Distemper
                     .
                     But
                     then
                     the
                     Ague
                     being
                     very
                     rife
                     in
                     the
                     Neighbourhood
                     ,
                     the
                     same
                     Impulse
                     after
                     the
                     same
                     manner
                     spoke
                     within
                     him
                     ,
                     
                       [
                       I
                       have
                       given
                       thee
                       the
                       gift
                       of
                       curing
                       the
                       Ague
                       ;
                       ]
                    
                     and
                     meeting
                     with
                     persons
                     in
                     their
                     Fits
                     ,
                     and
                     taking
                     them
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     ,
                     or
                     laying
                     his
                     hand
                     upon
                     their
                     Breasts
                     ,
                     the
                     Ague
                     left
                     them
                     .
                     About
                     half
                     a
                     year
                     after
                     the
                     accustomed
                     Impulse
                     became
                     more
                     general
                     ,
                     and
                     suggested
                     to
                     him
                     
                       [
                       I
                       have
                       given
                       thee
                       the
                       gift
                       of
                       Healing
                       :
                       ]
                    
                     and
                     then
                     he
                     attempted
                     all
                     Diseases
                     indifferently
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     he
                     saw
                     strange
                     effects
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     doubted
                     whether
                     the
                     cause
                     were
                     any
                     vertue
                     that
                     came
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     peoples
                     fancy
                     :
                     To
                     convince
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     incredulity
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     lay
                     one
                     night
                     in
                     bed
                     ,
                     one
                     of
                     his
                     hands
                     was
                     struck
                     dead
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     usual
                     Impulse
                     suggested
                     to
                     him
                     to
                     make
                     tryal
                     of
                     his
                     vertue
                     upon
                     himself
                     ,
                     which
                     he
                     did
                     ,
                     stroking
                     it
                     with
                     his
                     other
                     hand
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     it
                     immediately
                     returned
                     to
                     its
                     former
                     liveliness
                     .
                     This
                     was
                     repeated
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     nights
                     (
                     or
                     mornings
                     )
                     together
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     This
                     is
                     his
                     Relation
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     believe
                     there
                     is
                     so
                     much
                     sincerity
                     in
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     tells
                     no
                     more
                     than
                     what
                     he
                     believes
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     .
                     To
                     say
                     that
                     this
                     Impulse
                     too
                     was
                     but
                     a
                     result
                     of
                     his
                     temper
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     but
                     like
                     Dreams
                     that
                     are
                     usually
                     according
                     to
                     mens
                     constitutions
                     ,
                     doth
                     not
                     seem
                     a
                     
                       probable
                       account
                    
                     of
                     the
                     Phoenomenon
                     .
                     Perhaps
                     some
                     may
                     think
                     it
                     more
                     likely
                     ,
                     that
                     some
                     Genius
                     who
                     understood
                     the
                     
                       sanative
                       vertue
                    
                     of
                     his
                     Complexion
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     readiness
                     of
                     his
                     minde
                     ,
                     and
                     ability
                     of
                     his
                     body
                     ,
                     to
                     put
                     it
                     in
                     execution
                     ,
                     might
                     give
                     him
                     notice
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     otherwise
                     might
                     have
                     been
                     for
                     ever
                     unknown
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     the
                     Gift
                     of
                     God
                     had
                     been
                     to
                     no
                     purpose
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   This
                   Sir
                   ,
                   is
                   my
                   Learned
                   and
                   Reverend
                   Friends
                   Relation
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   judge
                   his
                   Reflections
                   as
                   ingenious
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   report
                   is
                   sincere
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   say
                   no
                   more
                   about
                   it
                   but
                   this
                   ,
                   that
                   many
                   of
                   those
                   matters
                   of
                   Fact
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   since
                   
                     critically
                     inspected
                  
                   and
                   examined
                   by
                   several
                   sagacious
                   and
                   deep
                   searches
                   of
                   the
                   ROYAL
                   SOCIETY
                   ,
                   whom
                   we
                   may
                   suppose
                   as
                   unlikely
                   to
                   be
                   deceived
                   by
                   a
                   
                     contrived
                     Imposture
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   any
                   persons
                   extant
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   't
                   is
                   fit
                   that
                   I
                   relieve
                   your
                   patience
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   You
                   can
                   abundantly
                   prove
                   ,
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   thus
                   attempted
                   to
                   defend
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   among
                   the
                   many
                   Obligations
                   your
                   Country
                   hath
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Diligence
                   of
                   your
                   Endeavours
                   in
                   its
                   service
                   ;
                   your
                   
                     Ingenious
                     Industry
                  
                   for
                   the
                   Detecting
                   of
                   those
                   
                     Vile
                     Practicers
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   least
                   considerable
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Confession
                   who
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   hath
                   given
                   you
                   all
                   this
                   trouble
                   ;
                   which
                   I
                   know
                   you
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   pardon
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   respect
                   and
                   good
                   Intentions
                   of
                
                 
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                  
                   Your
                   Affectionate
                   and
                   Obliged
                   Honourer
                   and
                   Servant
                   ,
                   
                     J.
                     G.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               PALPABLE
               EVIDENCE
               OF
               SPIRITS
               AND
               Witchcraft
               :
               In
               an
               ACCOUNT
               of
               the
               
                 Fam'd
                 Disturbance
              
               by
               the
               DRUMMER
               ,
               In
               the
               House
               of
               M.
               MOMPESSON
               .
               With
               Another
               Modern
               and
               
                 Certain
                 Relation
              
               .
               In
               two
               LETEERS
               ,
               One
               to
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               VVilliam
               ,
               Lord
               Brereton
               ;
               The
               other
               ,
               to
               the
               Learned
               Dr.
               
                 Henry
                 More
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 C.
              
               for
               
                 James
                 Collins
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Kings
               Head
               in
               Westminster-Hall
               ,
               1668.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               ,
               WILLIAM
               ,
               Lord
               Brereton
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               ENTERTAINMENTS
               your
               Lordships
               Discourse
               hath
               often
               given
               me
               in
               matters
               of
               the
               best
               consequence
               ,
               have
               left
               a
               relish
               on
               my
               minde
               ,
               which
               't
               is
               a
               pleasure
               to
               me
               to
               remember
               and
               acknowledge
               .
               And
               certainly
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               matters
               the
               various
               ,
               and
               busie
               minde
               of
               man
               imployes
               it self
               in
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               agreeable
               ,
               and
               importing
               ,
               than
               the
               enquiries
               of
               the
               
                 other
                 world
              
               ,
               about
               which
               your
               Lordship
               is
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               so
               affectionately
               concern'd
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               as
               things
               are
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               the
               LAND
               of
               SPIRITS
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               AMERICA
               ,
               and
               not
               well
               discover'd
               Region
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               stands
               in
               the
               Map
               of
               
                 humane
                 Science
              
               like
               
                 unknown
                 Tracts
              
               ,
               fill'd
               up
               with
               
                 Mountains
                 ,
                 Seas
              
               ,
               and
               Monsters
               :
               
               For
               we
               meet
               with
               little
               in
               the
               
                 Immaterial
                 Haemisphere
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Doubts
                 ,
                 Uncertainties
              
               ,
               and
               Fables
               ;
               and
               whether
               we
               owe
               our
               ignorance
               in
               these
               matters
               ,
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               mistakes
               and
               sloth
               of
               those
               that
               have
               enquired
               about
               them
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               your
               Lordships
               
                 happy
                 sagacity
              
               to
               determine
               .
               Only
               ,
               perhaps
               more
               of
               the
               
                 supra
                 mundane
              
               light
               had
               shone
               in
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               for
               
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 Despair
              
               ,
               and
               the
               wranglings
               of
               the
               Schools
               .
               And
               did
               the
               SOCIETY
               of
               which
               your
               Lordship
               is
               an
               illustrious
               Member
               ,
               direct
               some
               of
               its
               wary
               ,
               and
               luciferous
               enquiries
               towards
               the
               World
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               I
               believe
               we
               should
               have
               other
               kinde
               of
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               than
               those
               are
               taught
               by
               men
               that
               love
               to
               write
               great
               Volumns
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               subtil
               about
               nothing
               .
               For
               we
               know
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               world
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               but
               by
               experiment
               ,
               and
               the
               Phoenomena
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               the
               same
               way
               of
               
                 speculating
                 immaterial
              
               nature
               ,
               by
               
                 extraordinary
                 Events
              
               and
               Apparitions
               ,
               which
               possibly
               might
               be
               improved
               to
               notices
               not
               contemptible
               ,
               were
               there
               a
               Cautious
               ,
               and
               
                 Faithful
                 History
              
               made
               of
               those
               certain
               and
               
                 uncommon
                 appearances
              
               .
               At
               least
               it
               would
               be
               a
               
                 standing
                 evidence
              
               
               against
               SADDUCISM
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               present
               Age
               is
               so
               unhappily
               disposed
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 sensible
                 Argument
              
               of
               our
               Immortality
               .
            
             
               NOW
               though
               you
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
              
               are
               in
               no
               danger
               of
               that
               cold
               and
               
                 desperate
                 Disease
              
               ,
               the
               Disbelief
               of
               Spirits
               and
               Apparitions
               ;
               nor
               need
               confirmation
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               our
               
                 future
                 existence
              
               ,
               yet
               being
               ingaged
               by
               my
               promise
               ,
               and
               more
               by
               my
               desire
               of
               serving
               you
               ,
               to
               send
               your
               Lordship
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               DRUMMER
               at
               Mr.
               MOMPESSONS
               house
               at
               Tedworth
               ,
               (
               one
               of
               the
               most
               remarkable
               ones
               in
               our
               time
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               that
               great
               affair
               )
               I
               have
               now
               at
               length
               put
               the
               most
               of
               those
               particulars
               I
               could
               obtain
               ,
               into
               your
               hands
               ;
               which
               I
               had
               sooner
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               have
               been
               in
               a
               long
               expectation
               of
               additional
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               promised
               me
               .
               But
               his
               occasions
               it
               seems
               have
               hindered
               the
               performance
               ;
               and
               mine
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               distance
               of
               our
               abodes
               ,
               would
               not
               permit
               
                 personal
                 solicitations
              
               ,
               which
               possibly
               might
               have
               expedited
               the
               matter
               .
               To
               which
               I
               might
               adde
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               intimately
               concerned
               in
               it
               ,
               was
               unwilling
               Mr.
               M.
               should
               meddle
               any
               more
               
               with
               Relations
               ,
               lest
               thereby
               the
               
                 troublesome
                 guest
              
               should
               be
               awakened
               to
               an
               unwelcome
               return
               ;
               which
               fear
               though
               perhaps
               but
               a
               panick
               ,
               had
               yet
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               frustrating
               my
               expectations
               of
               the
               desired
               
                 Additionals
                 .
                 That
              
               which
               I
               had
               from
               the
               Gentleman
               himself
               ,
               I
               now
               send
               your
               Lordship
               in
               the
               subsequent
               Relation
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               please
               to
               take
               as
               follows
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               MASTER
               
                 JOHN
                 MOMPESSON
              
               of
               Tedworth
               in
               Wiltshire
               ,
               being
               about
               the
               middle
               of
               March
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1661.
               at
               a
               neighbouring
               Town
               ,
               called
               Ludgarshal
               ,
               heard
               a
               Drum
               beat
               there
               ,
               and
               being
               concerned
               as
               a
               
                 Commission
                 Officer
              
               in
               the
               Militia
               ,
               he
               enquired
               of
               the
               Bayliffe
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               at
               whose
               House
               he
               then
               was
               ,
               what
               it
               meant
               .
               The
               Bayliffe
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               for
               some
               dayes
               been
               troubled
               by
               that
               
                 Idle
                 Drummer
              
               ,
               who
               demanded
               money
               of
               the
               Constable
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               pretended
               pass
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               was
               counterfeit
               .
               Upon
               this
               Information
               Master
               Mompesson
               sent
               for
               the
               fellow
               ,
               and
               ask't
               him
               ,
               by
               what
               Authority
               he
               went
               up
               and
               down
               the
               Countrey
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               demanding
               money
               ,
               and
               keeping
               a
               clutter
               with
               his
               Drum
               ?
               The
               Drummer
               answered
               ,
               he
               had
               good
               Authority
               ,
               and
               produced
               his
               pass
               ,
               with
               a
               warrant
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cawly
              
               ,
               and
               Colonel
               Ayliffe
               of
               Gretexham
               .
               These
               papers
               discover'd
               the
               knavery
               ,
               for
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               knowing
               those
               Gentlemens
               hands
               ,
               found
               that
               his
               pass
               ,
               and
               warrant
               were
               forgeries
               ;
               and
               upon
               
               the
               discovery
               ,
               commanded
               the
               vagrant
               to
               put
               off
               his
               Drum
               ,
               and
               charged
               the
               Constable
               to
               carry
               him
               to
               the
               next
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               to
               punish
               him
               according
               to
               the
               desert
               of
               his
               Insolence
               and
               Roguery
               .
               The
               fellow
               then
               confest
               the
               cheat
               ,
               and
               begg'd
               earnestly
               for
               his
               Drum.
               But
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               understood
               from
               Collonel
               Ayliffe
               ,
               whose
               Drummer
               he
               pretended
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               been
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               it
               again
               ;
               but
               that
               in
               the
               interim
               he
               would
               secure
               it
               .
               So
               he
               left
               the
               Drum
               with
               the
               Bayliffe
               ,
               and
               the
               Drummer
               in
               the
               Constables
               hands
               ;
               who
               it
               seems
               after
               ,
               upon
               intreaty
               ,
               let
               him
               go
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               midst
               of
               April
               following
               ,
               when
               Mr.
               M.
               was
               preparing
               for
               a
               Journey
               to
               London
               ,
               the
               Bayliffe
               sent
               the
               Drum
               to
               his
               house
               ;
               and
               being
               returned
               ,
               his
               Wife
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               much
               affrighted
               in
               the
               night
               by
               Thieves
               ,
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               House
               had
               like
               to
               have
               been
               broken
               up
               .
               He
               had
               not
               been
               at
               home
               above
               three
               nights
               ,
               when
               the
               same
               noise
               returned
               that
               had
               disturbed
               his
               Family
               when
               he
               was
               abroad
               :
               It
               was
               a
               very
               great
               knocking
               at
               his
               Doors
               ,
               and
               the
               out-sides
               of
               his
               House
               .
               Mr.
               M.
               arose
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               
               brace
               of
               Pistols
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               went
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               searching
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Disturbance
               .
               He
               open'd
               the
               door
               ,
               where
               the
               great
               knocking
               was
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               noise
               was
               at
               another
               :
               he
               opened
               that
               also
               ,
               and
               went
               forth
               ,
               rounding
               his
               House
               ,
               but
               could
               discover
               nothing
               ;
               only
               he
               still
               heard
               a
               strange
               noise
               ,
               and
               hollow
               sound
               ;
               but
               could
               not
               perceive
               what
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               .
               When
               he
               was
               returned
               to
               his
               Bed
               ,
               the
               noise
               was
               a
               thumping
               and
               Drumming
               on
               the
               top
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               which
               continued
               a
               good
               space
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               degrees
               went
               off
               into
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               After
               this
               It
               would
               come
               5
               nights
               together
               ,
               and
               absent
               it self
               3.
               knocking
               very
               hard
               on
               the
               out-sides
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               most
               of
               it
               of
               Board
               .
               This
               It
               did
               constantly
               as
               they
               were
               going
               to
               sleep
               ,
               either
               early
               or
               late
               .
               After
               a
               months
               racket
               without
               ,
               It
               came
               into
               the
               room
               where
               the
               Drum
               lay
               ,
               where
               it
               would
               be
               4
               or
               5
               nights
               in
               7
               ,
               making
               great
               hollow
               sounds
               ,
               and
               sensibly
               shaking
               the
               Beds
               and
               Windows
               .
               It
               would
               come
               within
               half
               an
               hour
               after
               they
               were
               in
               Bed
               ,
               and
               stay
               almost
               two
               .
               The
               sign
               of
               its
               approach
               was
               an
               hurling
               in
               the
               Air
               over
               the
               House
               ;
               and
               at
               its
               recess
               they
               
               should
               hear
               a
               Drum
               beat
               ,
               like
               the
               breaking
               up
               of
               a
               Guard.
               It
               continued
               in
               this
               Room
               for
               the
               space
               of
               two
               months
               ;
               the
               Gentleman
               himself
               lying
               there
               to
               observe
               It
               :
               and
               though
               it
               was
               very
               troublesome
               in
               the
               fore-part
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               yet
               after
               two
               hours
               disturbance
               ,
               it
               would
               desist
               and
               leave
               all
               in
               quietness
               :
               At
               which
               time
               perhaps
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               
                 Black
                 Society
              
               required
               its
               presence
               at
               the
               general
               Rendezvous
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Gentleman's
               Wife
               was
               brought
               to
               Bed
               ;
               the
               noise
               came
               a
               little
               that
               night
               she
               was
               in
               Travail
               ,
               but
               then
               forbore
               for
               three
               weeks
               till
               she
               had
               recover'd
               strength
               .
               After
               this
               
                 civil
                 cessation
              
               ,
               it
               returned
               in
               a
               ruder
               manner
               than
               before
               ,
               applying
               wholly
               to
               the
               younger
               Children
               ;
               whose
               Bedsteads
               it
               would
               beat
               with
               that
               violence
               ,
               that
               all
               present
               would
               expect
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               fall
               in
               pieces
               .
               Those
               that
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               could
               feel
               no
               blows
               ,
               but
               perceived
               them
               to
               shake
               exceedingly
               .
               It
               would
               for
               an
               hour
               together
               beat
               ,
               what
               they
               call
               ROUNDHEADS
               and
               CUCKOLDS
               —
               the
               TATTOO
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               Points
               of
               Warre
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               dexterously
               as
               
               any
               Drummer
               .
               After
               which
               it
               would
               get
               under
               the
               Bed
               ,
               and
               scratch
               there
               as
               if
               it
               had
               Iron
               Tallons
               .
               It
               would
               lift
               the
               Children
               up
               in
               their
               Beds
               ,
               follow
               them
               from
               one
               room
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               while
               applyed
               to
               none
               particularly
               but
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               Cockloft
               in
               the
               House
               which
               had
               been
               observed
               hitherto
               to
               be
               untroubled
               ;
               thither
               they
               removed
               their
               children
               ,
               putting
               them
               to
               bed
               while
               it
               was
               fair
               day
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               no
               sooner
               covered
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 unwelcome
                 Visitant
              
               was
               come
               ,
               and
               played
               his
               Tricks
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               5th
               .
               of
               Novemb.
               1662.
               it
               kept
               a
               mighty
               noise
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Gentlemans
               Servants
               observing
               two
               Boards
               in
               the
               Childrens
               room
               that
               seemed
               to
               move
               ,
               he
               bid
               it
               give
               him
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               Board
               came
               within
               a
               yard
               of
               him
               .
               The
               Fellow
               added
               ,
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 have
                 it
                 in
                 my
                 hand
                 :
              
               upon
               which
               it
               was
               shuft
               quite
               home
               .
               The
               man
               thrust
               it
               back
               ,
               and
               the
               Daemon
               returned
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               one
               to
               another
               at
               least
               20
               times
               together
               ,
               till
               the
               Gentleman
               forbad
               his
               Servant
               such
               Familiarities
               .
               That
               morning
               it
               left
               a
               
                 Sulphurous
                 smell
              
               behind
               it
               ,
               very
               displeasant
               ,
               and
               offensive
               ;
               which
               possibly
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
              
               ,
               some
               
               would
               conjecture
               to
               be
               a
               smack
               of
               the
               bituminous
               matter
               brought
               from
               the
               
                 mediterranious
                 vaults
              
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               may
               suppose
               the
               vehicles
               of
               those
               
                 impure
                 Spirits
              
               to
               be
               nearly
               allyed
               .
               At
               night
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               one
               Mr.
               Cragge
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Neighbours
               came
               to
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               prayer
               at
               the
               Childrens
               Bed-side
               ,
               where
               at
               that
               time
               It
               was
               very
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               loud
               .
               During
               the
               time
               of
               Prayer
               it
               withdrew
               into
               the
               Cockloft
               ,
               but
               the
               Service
               being
               ended
               ,
               it
               returned
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               presence
               of
               the
               company
               ,
               the
               Chairs
               walked
               about
               the
               Room
               ,
               the
               Childrens
               Shooes
               were
               thrown
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               every
               loose
               thing
               moved
               about
               the
               Chamber
               :
               Also
               a
               Bed-staffe
               was
               thrown
               at
               the
               Minister
               ,
               which
               hit
               him
               on
               the
               Leg
               ,
               but
               so
               favourably
               ,
               that
               a
               lock
               of
               Wooll
               could
               not
               have
               fallen
               more
               softly
               .
               And
               a
               circumstance
               more
               was
               observ'd
               ,
               viz.
               that
               it
               never
               in
               the
               least
               roul'd
               ,
               nor
               mov'd
               from
               the
               place
               where
               it
               lighted
               .
            
             
               The
               Gentleman
               perceiving
               that
               It
               so
               much
               persecuted
               the
               little
               Children
               ,
               lodg'd
               them
               out
               at
               a
               Neighbours
               House
               ,
               and
               took
               his
               eldest
               Daughter
               ,
               who
               was
               about
               10
               years
               of
               Age
               ,
               into
               his
               own
               Chamber
               ,
               
               where
               It
               had
               not
               been
               in
               a
               month
               before
               .
               But
               no
               sooner
               was
               she
               in
               Bed
               ,
               but
               the
               troublesome
               Guest
               was
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               continued
               his
               unquiet
               visits
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               weeks
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               it
               would
               beat
               the
               Drum
               ,
               and
               exactly
               answer
               any
               Tune
               that
               was
               knock't
               ,
               or
               call'd
               for
               .
               The
               House
               where
               the
               Gentleman
               had
               lodged
               his
               Children
               being
               full
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               take
               them
               home
               again
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               had
               never
               observed
               any
               disturbance
               in
               the
               Parlor
               ,
               he
               laid
               them
               there
               ,
               where
               also
               their
               old
               Visitant
               found
               them
               ;
               but
               at
               this
               time
               troubled
               them
               no
               otherwise
               than
               by
               plucking
               them
               by
               the
               hair
               ,
               and
               night-cloathes
               .
            
             
               It
               would
               sometimes
               lift
               up
               the
               Servants
               with
               their
               Beds
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               down
               again
               gently
               without
               any
               more
               prejudice
               ,
               than
               the
               fright
               of
               being
               carried
               to
               the
               Drummers
               Quarters
               .
               And
               at
               other
               times
               it
               would
               lie
               like
               a
               great
               weight
               upon
               their
               Feet
               .
            
             
               'T
               was
               observed
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               noise
               was
               loudest
               ,
               and
               came
               with
               the
               most
               suddain
               ,
               and
               
                 surprizing
                 violence
              
               ,
               yet
               no
               Dog
               would
               move
               .
               The
               knocking
               was
               oft
               so
               boysterous
               and
               rude
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               heard
               at
               a
               considerable
               distance
               in
               the
               
               Fields
               ,
               and
               awakened
               the
               Neighbours
               in
               the
               Village
               ,
               none
               of
               which
               live
               very
               near
               this
               house
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               Decemb.
               1662.
               
               The
               Drummings
               were
               less
               frequent
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               the
               Fiend
               made
               ,
               was
               a
               gingling
               as
               it
               had
               been
               of
               money
               ;
               occasioned
               ,
               as
               't
               was
               thought
               ,
               by
               some
               discourse
               of
               an
               antient
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               Mother
               to
               Mr.
               M.
               (
               who
               was
               one
               day
               saying
               to
               a
               Neighbour
               that
               talked
               of
               
                 Fairies
                 leaving
                 money
              
               ,
               That
               she
               should
               like
               it
               well
               ,
               if
               it
               would
               leave
               them
               some
               to
               make
               amends
               for
               the
               trouble
               it
               made
               them
               )
               for
               that
               night
               there
               was
               a
               great
               chinking
               of
               money
               all
               the
               house
               over
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               rose
               earliest
               next
               morning
               ,
               was
               ne're
               a
               groat
               the
               richer
               .
               After
               this
               it
               desisted
               from
               its
               
                 ruder
                 noises
              
               ,
               and
               imployed
               it self
               about
               little
               apish
               Tricks
               ,
               and
               less
               troublesome
               Caprichio's
               .
               On
               Christmas-Eve
               ,
               an
               hour
               before
               day
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               little
               Boyes
               arising
               out
               of
               his
               Bed
               ,
               was
               hit
               on
               a
               sore
               place
               in
               his
               Heel
               ,
               by
               the
               latch
               of
               the
               Door
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 waggish
                 Daemon
              
               had
               pluckt
               out
               and
               thrown
               at
               him
               .
               The
               Pin
               that
               fastned
               it
               was
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               for
               the
               credit
               of
               his
               Opticks
               ,
               that
               he
               pick't
               it
               out
               without
               Candle
               light
               .
               The
               night
               after
               
               
                 Christmas-Day
                 It
              
               threw
               all
               the
               old
               Gentlewomans
               Cloaths
               about
               the
               Room
               ,
               and
               hid
               her
               Bible
               in
               the
               Ashes
               .
               In
               such
               
                 impertinent
                 ludricous
                 fegaries
              
               ,
               it
               was
               frequent
               .
               And
               such
               passages
               are
               to
               me
               considerable
               intimations
               that
               the
               Imps
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               other
               troublesome
               
                 appearing
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               are
               not
               alwayes
               Devils
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               discours
               't
               in
               my
               Considerations
               about
               Witchcraft
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               the
               Spirit
               was
               very
               troublesome
               to
               a
               Servant
               of
               Mr.
               Mompessons
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               stout
               Fellow
               ,
               and
               of
               sober
               conversation
               .
               In
               the
               Relation
               of
               whose
               vexations
               ,
               I
               beg
               your
               Lordships
               leave
               to
               be
               a
               little
               less
               solemn
               .
               This
               gamester
               then
               had
               the
               hardiness
               to
               lye
               within
               during
               the
               greatest
               disturbance
               .
               His
               Master
               permitted
               him
               to
               give
               this
               proof
               of
               his
               Courage
               ,
               and
               lodg'd
               him
               in
               the
               next
               room
               to
               his
               own
               .
               There
               was
               
                 John
                 engarison'd
              
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               the
               assault
               with
               a
               trusty
               Sword
               ,
               and
               other
               implements
               of
               War.
               And
               for
               some
               time
               there
               was
               scarce
               a
               night
               past
               ,
               without
               some
               doubty
               action
               and
               encounter
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               success
               was
               various
               .
               One
               while
               
               John's
               bag
               and
               baggage
               would
               be
               in
               the
               Enemies
               
                 power
                 ,
                 Doublet
              
               and
               Breeches
               surprized
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Shooes
               raised
               in
               rebellion
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               
                 lusty
                 John
              
               by
               Dint
               of
               Weapon
               recovers
               all
               again
               ,
               suppresseth
               the
               insurrection
               of
               his
               Shooes
               ,
               and
               holds
               his
               own
               in
               spight
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               the
               Drummer
               .
               And
               for
               the
               most
               part
               our
               Combatant
               came
               off
               with
               honour
               and
               advantage
               ,
               except
               when
               his
               enemy
               out-watch'd
               and
               surprized
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               's
               made
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               bound
               hand
               and
               foot
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Goblin
               ;
               till
               he
               hath
               got
               the
               opportunity
               of
               recovering
               his
               
                 Diabolical
                 Blade
              
               ,
               and
               then
               our
               Champion
               is
               in
               good
               plight
               again
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               Scuffle
               was
               so
               great
               and
               loud
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               M.
               himself
               was
               fain
               to
               come
               in
               to
               John's
               assistance
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               in
               very
               ill
               part
               ,
               as
               a
               distrust
               of
               his
               courage
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               were
               not
               singly
               able
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Devil
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               very
               Coward
               ,
               and
               fights
               with
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               a
               Chain
               at
               his
               Heels
               .
               After
               these
               contrasts
               ,
               Sir
               Tho.
               Bennet's
               Son
               whose
               workman
               the
               Drummer
               had
               sometimes
               been
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               told
               Mr.
               M.
               some
               words
               that
               he
               had
               spoken
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               was
               not
               well
               resented
               ;
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               in
               bed
               ,
               the
               Drum
               came
               with
               a
               mighty
               rattle
               :
               the
               Gentleman
               arose
               and
               
               call'd
               his
               man
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               lay
               with
               John
               ;
               and
               no
               sooner
               was
               Mr.
               Bennets
               Servant
               gone
               ,
               but
               there
               came
               a
               rushing
               noise
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Gentlewoman
               in
               Silk
               ,
               to
               Johns
               bed-side
               .
               Our
               Champion
               takes
               the
               Alarm
               ,
               and
               catches
               at
               his
               Sword
               to
               assault
               the
               Lady
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               the
               rules
               of
               
                 Knight
                 errantry
              
               .
               'T
               was
               with
               much
               difficulty
               and
               tugging
               that
               he
               got
               it
               into
               his
               possession
               :
               for
               it
               seems
               the
               
                 Aiery
                 Damosel
              
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               courted
               with
               
                 John's
                 Cutting
                 Complements
              
               :
               But
               being
               possest
               of
               that
               
                 dreadful
                 Blade
              
               ,
               the
               Amazon
               of
               the
               Aire
               withdrew
               her self
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               his
               provoked
               ire
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               Champion
               to
               admire
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               courage
               .
               But
               enough
               of
               plaisance
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               
                 John's
                 Chivalry
              
               ,
               and
               Encounters
               .
            
             
               By
               several
               instances
               it
               hath
               been
               discover'd
               ,
               that
               this
               Spirit
               was
               afraid
               of
               a
               Weapon
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               pretended
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               when
               they
               used
               a
               Sword
               ,
               it
               alwayes
               cautiously
               avoided
               .
               And
               of
               this
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               an
               account
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               beginning
               of
               Jan.
               1662.
               
               They
               were
               wont
               to
               hear
               a
               singing
               in
               the
               Chimney
               ,
               before
               It
               came
               down
               .
               And
               one
               night
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               Lights
               were
               seen
               in
               
               the
               House
               ;
               one
               of
               which
               came
               into
               Mr.
               Mompessons
               Chamber
               ,
               which
               seemed
               blue
               and
               glimmering
               ,
               and
               caused
               a
               great
               stiffness
               in
               their
               eyes
               that
               saw
               it
               .
               An
               intimation
               that
               this
               Daemon
               had
               its
               vehicle
               from
               the
               
                 bituminous
                 Mines
              
               of
               the
               
                 lower
                 Regions
              
               .
               After
               the
               light
               ,
               something
               was
               heard
               coming
               up
               the
               Stairs
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               some
               one
               without
               Shooes
               .
               The
               light
               was
               also
               4
               or
               5
               times
               seen
               in
               the
               Childrens
               Chamber
               ;
               and
               the
               Maids
               confidently
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               doors
               were
               at
               least
               ten
               times
               opened
               ,
               and
               shut
               in
               their
               sight
               .
               They
               heard
               a
               noise
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               the
               Doors
               were
               opened
               ,
               as
               if
               half
               a
               dozen
               had
               entred
               in
               together
               .
               After
               which
               some
               were
               heard
               to
               walk
               about
               the
               room
               ,
               and
               one
               rusled
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               in
               Silk
               .
               The
               like
               Mr.
               M.
               himself
               once
               heard
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               time
               of
               the
               knocking
               ,
               when
               many
               were
               present
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               the
               company
               said
               ,
               Satan
               ,
               If
               the
               Drummer
               set
               thee
               a
               work
               ,
               give
               three
               knocks
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               which
               it
               did
               very
               distinctly
               ,
               and
               stopt
               .
               Then
               the
               Gentleman
               knockt
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               it
               would
               answer
               him
               as
               it
               was
               wont
               ,
               but
               it
               remained
               quiet
               .
               He
               further
               tryed
               it
               the
               same
               way
               ,
               bidding
               it
               ,
               for
               confirmatton
               ,
               
               if
               it
               were
               the
               Drummer
               ,
               to
               give
               5
               knocks
               and
               no
               more
               that
               night
               ,
               which
               it
               did
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               was
               silent
               all
               the
               night
               after
               .
               This
               was
               done
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Chamberlain
              
               of
               Oxfordshire
               ,
               and
               several
               others
               .
            
             
               On
               Saturday
               morning
               ,
               Jan.
               10.
               an
               hour
               before
               day
               the
               Drum
               was
               beaten
               upon
               the
               out-sides
               of
               Mr.
               Mompessons
               Chamber
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               went
               to
               the
               other
               end
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               where
               some
               Gentlemen
               ,
               Strangers
               ,
               lay
               ,
               playing
               at
               their
               door
               ,
               and
               without
               ,
               4
               or
               5
               several
               Tunes
               ,
               and
               so
               went
               off
               into
               the
               Air.
               
            
             
               The
               next
               night
               a
               Smith
               of
               the
               Village
               lying
               with
               John
               ,
               they
               heard
               a
               noise
               in
               the
               room
               ,
               as
               if
               one
               had
               been
               shooing
               of
               a
               Horse
               there
               ;
               and
               somewhat
               came
               as
               it
               were
               with
               a
               pair
               of
               Pincers
               ,
               and
               snipt
               at
               the
               Smiths
               Nose
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Night
               ,
            
             
               One
               morning
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               rising
               early
               to
               go
               a
               Journey
               ,
               heard
               a
               great
               noise
               below
               ,
               where
               the
               Children
               lay
               ,
               and
               running
               down
               with
               a
               Pistol
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               heard
               this
               voice
               ,
               
                 A
                 Witch
                 ,
                 a
                 Witch
              
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               also
               heard
               it
               once
               before
               ;
               but
               upon
               his
               entrance
               all
               was
               quiet
               .
               Having
               one
               night
               played
               some
               little
               pranks
               at
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               
               Beds
               feet
               ,
               it
               went
               into
               another
               Bed
               ,
               where
               lay
               one
               of
               his
               Daughters
               ,
               where
               It
               passed
               from
               side
               to
               side
               ,
               and
               lifted
               her
               up
               as
               it
               went
               under
               her
               .
               At
               that
               time
               there
               were
               three
               kindes
               of
               noises
               in
               the
               Bed.
               They
               endeavoured
               to
               thrust
               at
               It
               with
               a
               Sword
               ,
               but
               it
               very
               carefully
               avoided
               them
               ,
               still
               skipping
               under
               the
               Childe
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               ready
               to
               thrust
               .
               The
               night
               after
               It
               came
               panting
               ,
               like
               a
               Dog
               out
               of
               breath
               ;
               upon
               which
               one
               took
               a
               Bedstaff
               to
               knock
               ,
               which
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               her
               hand
               ,
               and
               thrown
               away
               .
               Upon
               this
               company
               came
               up
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               room
               was
               filled
               with
               a
               
                 bloomy
                 noisome
              
               smell
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               hot
               ,
               though
               without
               Fire
               ,
               and
               in
               midst
               of
               a
               very
               sharp
               and
               severe
               Winter
               .
               It
               continued
               in
               the
               Bed
               ,
               panting
               ,
               and
               scratching
               and
               hour
               and
               half
               ,
               and
               then
               went
               into
               the
               next
               Chamber
               ,
               where
               it
               knockt
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               rattle
               a
               chain
               .
               Thus
               it
               did
               for
               two
               or
               three
               nights
               together
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               the
               old
               Gentlewomans
               Bible
               was
               found
               in
               the
               Ashes
               open
               ,
               the
               paper
               side
               being
               downwards
               .
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               took
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               observed
               that
               it
               lay
               open
               at
               the
               third
               Chapter
               of
               S.
               Mark
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               
               mention
               is
               of
               the
               
                 unclean
                 spirits
                 falling
                 down
                 before
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               ;
               of
               his
               
                 giving
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 12
                 to
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               Scribes
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 through
                 Beelzebub
              
               .
               The
               next
               night
               they
               strewed
               ashes
               over
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               impressions
               it
               would
               leave
               .
               And
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               found
               in
               one
               place
               the
               resemblance
               of
               a
               great
               Claw
               ,
               in
               another
               of
               a
               lesser
               ;
               some
               Letters
               in
               another
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               make
               nothing
               of
               ;
               besides
               many
               Circles
               and
               Scratches
               in
               the
               Ashes
               :
               all
               which
               I
               suppose
               were
               ludicrous
               devices
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               
                 sportful
                 Daemon
              
               made
               pastime
               with
               humane
               Ignorance
               and
               Credulity
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               I
               formerly
               told
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               my
               curiosity
               drew
               me
               to
               the
               House
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               witness
               of
               some
               of
               those
               strange
               passages
               .
               It
               had
               ceas't
               from
               its
               pranks
               of
               Drumming
               ,
               and
               
                 ruder
                 noises
              
               before
               I
               came
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               the
               more
               remarkable
               circumstances
               before
               related
               ,
               were
               confirmed
               to
               me
               there
               by
               several
               of
               the
               Neighbours
               together
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               present
               at
               them
               .
               At
               that
               time
               it
               used
               to
               haunt
               the
               Children
               ;
               I
               heard
               it
               scratch
               very
               loudly
               and
               distinctly
               in
               their
               Bed
               ,
               behinde
               the
               Boulster
               .
               I
               thrust
               in
               my
               
               hand
               to
               the
               place
               where
               the
               noise
               seemed
               to
               be
               ,
               upon
               which
               It
               withdrew
               to
               another
               part
               of
               the
               Bed
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               taking
               out
               of
               my
               hand
               ,
               it
               returned
               as
               before
               .
               I
               had
               heard
               of
               its
               imitating
               noises
               ,
               and
               therefore
               made
               the
               trial
               ,
               by
               scratching
               certain
               determinate
               times
               upon
               the
               Sheet
               ,
               as
               5.
               and
               7.
               and
               10.
               which
               It
               did
               also
               ,
               and
               still
               stopt
               at
               my
               number
               .
               After
               a
               while
               It
               went
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Bed
               under
               the
               Children
               ,
               and
               there
               panted
               like
               a
               Dog
               ,
               very
               loudly
               .
               I
               put
               my
               hand
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               felt
               the
               Bed
               bear
               up
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               something
               had
               thrust
               it
               up
               ;
               but
               by
               grasping
               ,
               could
               feel
               nothing
               but
               the
               Feathers
               :
               and
               there
               was
               nothing
               under
               it
               .
               The
               motion
               It
               caused
               by
               this
               panting
               was
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               it
               shook
               the
               Room
               ,
               and
               Windows
               .
               It
               continued
               thus
               for
               more
               than
               half
               an
               hour
               ,
               while
               I
               stayed
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               after
               .
               I
               was
               certain
               there
               could
               be
               no
               fallacy
               nor
               deceit
               in
               these
               passages
               ,
               which
               I
               critically
               examined
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               sure
               there
               was
               nothing
               of
               fear
               ,
               or
               imagination
               in
               the
               case
               ;
               for
               I
               was
               no
               more
               concern'd
               than
               I
               am
               at
               the
               Writing
               this
               Relation
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               proceed
               with
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               own
               particulars
               .
            
             
             
               There
               came
               one
               morning
               a
               light
               into
               the
               Childrens
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 A
                 Witch
                 ,
                 a
                 Witch
              
               ,
               for
               at
               least
               an
               hundred
               times
               together
               .
               Mr.
               M.
               seeing
               at
               a
               time
               some
               Wood
               move
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Chimney
               ,
               when
               no
               one
               was
               near
               ,
               discharged
               a
               Pistol
               into
               it
               ;
               after
               which
               they
               found
               several
               drops
               of
               Blood
               on
               the
               Hearth
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               places
               of
               the
               Stairs
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               seeming
               calm
               in
               the
               House
               for
               2
               or
               3
               nights
               after
               the
               discharge
               of
               the
               Pistol
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               came
               again
               ,
               applying
               It
               self
               to
               a
               little
               childe
               ,
               newly
               taken
               from
               Nurse
               ;
               which
               It
               so
               persecuted
               ,
               that
               It
               would
               not
               let
               the
               poor
               Infant
               rest
               for
               two
               nights
               together
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               a
               Candle
               in
               the
               Room
               ,
               but
               would
               carry
               them
               away
               lighted
               up
               the
               Chimney
               ,
               or
               throw
               them
               under
               the
               Bed.
               It
               so
               scared
               this
               Childe
               ,
               by
               leaping
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               for
               some
               hours
               it
               could
               not
               be
               recovered
               out
               of
               the
               fright
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               they
               were
               enforced
               again
               to
               reremove
               the
               Children
               out
               of
               the
               House
               .
               The
               next
               night
               after
               they
               were
               gone
               ,
               something
               about
               midnight
               came
               up
               the
               Stairs
               ,
               and
               knock't
               at
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               door
               ;
               but
               he
               lying
               still
               ,
               It
               went
               up
               another
               pair
               of
               Stairs
               ,
               to
               his
               man's
               Chamber
               ,
               to
               whom
               It
               
               appeared
               ,
               standing
               at
               his
               Beds
               foot
               .
               The
               exact
               shape
               and
               proportion
               he
               could
               not
               discover
               ;
               but
               saw
               a
               great
               body
               ,
               with
               two
               red
               and
               glaring
               eyes
               ,
               which
               for
               some
               time
               were
               fixt
               steddily
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               disappeared
               .
            
             
               Another
               night
               Strangers
               being
               present
               ,
               It
               purr'd
               in
               the
               Children's
               Bed
               like
               a
               Cat
               ;
               and
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Cloaths
               and
               Children
               were
               lift
               up
               from
               the
               Bed
               ,
               and
               6.
               men
               could
               not
               keep
               them
               down
               .
               Upon
               this
               they
               removed
               them
               thence
               ,
               intending
               to
               have
               ript
               up
               the
               Bed.
               But
               they
               were
               no
               sooner
               laid
               in
               another
               ,
               but
               this
               second
               Bed
               was
               more
               troubled
               than
               the
               former
               .
               It
               continued
               thus
               4.
               hours
               ,
               and
               so
               beat
               the
               Childrens
               Legs
               against
               the
               Beds-Posts
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               arise
               ,
               and
               sit
               up
               all
               night
               .
               After
               this
               it
               would
               empty
               Chamber-pots
               into
               their
               Beds
               ,
               and
               strew
               them
               with
               Ashes
               ;
               and
               that
               though
               they
               were
               never
               so
               carefully
               watch't
               .
               It
               put
               a
               long
               piked
               Iron
               into
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               Bed
               ,
               and
               into
               his
               Mothers
               a
               naked
               Knife
               upright
               .
               It
               would
               fill
               porrengers
               with
               Ashes
               ,
               throw
               every
               thing
               about
               ,
               and
               keep
               a
               noise
               all
               day
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               beginning
               of
               April
               ,
               1663.
               a
               
               Gentleman
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               house
               had
               all
               his
               money
               turn'd
               black
               in
               his
               Pockets
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               ,
               one
               morning
               coming
               into
               his
               Stable
               ,
               found
               the
               Horse
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               ride
               ,
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               with
               one
               of
               his
               hinder
               Legs
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               so
               fastned
               there
               ,
               that
               't
               was
               difficult
               work
               for
               several
               men
               ,
               with
               a
               Leaver
               ,
               to
               get
               it
               out
               .
               After
               this
               there
               were
               some
               other
               remarkable
               things
               ;
               but
               my
               account
               goes
               no
               farther
               :
               Only
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               afterwards
               the
               house
               was
               several
               nights
               beset
               with
               7.
               or
               8.
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               as
               soon
               as
               a
               Gun
               was
               discharged
               ,
               would
               shufflle
               away
               together
               into
               an
               Arbour
               .
            
             
               THE
               DRUMMER
               was
               tryed
               at
               the
               Assize
               at
               Salisbury
               ,
               for
               some
               petty
               Fellonies
               he
               had
               committed
               ;
               and
               there
               these
               passages
               also
               were
               produc'd
               ,
               and
               urg'd
               .
               He
               was
               condemn'd
               to
               the
               Islands
               ,
               and
               was
               accordingly
               sent
               away
               :
               but
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               made
               a
               shift
               to
               come
               back
               again
               .
               And
               't
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               during
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               restraint
               ,
               and
               absence
               ,
               the
               House
               was
               in
               quiet
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               he
               came
               back
               ,
               the
               disturbance
               also
               returned
               .
               He
               had
               been
               a
               Souldier
               under
               CROMWEL
               ,
               and
               used
               to
               talk
               much
               of
               gallant
               
               Books
               he
               had
               of
               an
               odde
               Fellow
               's
               ,
               who
               was
               counted
               a
               Wizard
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               occasion
               I
               'le
               mention
               to
               your
               Lordship
               a
               passage
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               not
               from
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               ;
               but
               yet
               is
               not
               irrelative
               .
            
             
               A
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               was
               with
               me
               at
               the
               House
               ,
               being
               in
               company
               with
               one
               who
               practiseth
               Physick
               ,
               and
               pretends
               to
               strange
               matters
               ,
               was
               telling
               the
               Doctor
               this
               Relation
               :
               The
               Physician
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               sure
               't
               was
               nothing
               but
               a
               Rendezvous
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               an
               hundred
               pounds
               he
               would
               undertake
               to
               clear
               the
               house
               from
               all
               disturbance
               .
               In
               consequence
               of
               which
               discourse
               he
               talk'd
               many
               high
               things
               ;
               and
               having
               got
               my
               friend
               alone
               in
               another
               Room
               apart
               from
               the
               company
               ,
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               shew
               him
               he
               could
               do
               something
               more
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               askt
               him
               who
               he
               desired
               to
               see
               .
               The
               Gentleman
               had
               no
               great
               confidence
               in
               his
               talk
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               pressing
               that
               he
               would
               name
               some
               one
               ,
               said
               ,
               He
               desired
               to
               see
               no
               one
               so
               much
               as
               his
               Wife
               .
               Upon
               this
               the
               Doctor
               took
               up
               a
               Glass
               that
               was
               in
               the
               room
               ,
               and
               setting
               it
               down
               again
               ,
               bid
               him
               look
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ;
               and
               professeth
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               perfect
               Image
               of
               his
               Wife
               :
               which
               is
               
               the
               more
               strange
               ,
               in
               that
               this
               person
               was
               an
               absolute
               stranger
               to
               her
               .
               This
               my
               Lord
               ,
               my
               friend
               averr'd
               to
               mee
               for
               a
               certainty
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               one
               in
               whose
               word
               I
               can
               repose
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               very
               sober
               ,
               and
               intelligent
               .
               I
               understand
               since
               ,
               that
               this
               Doctor
               hath
               the
               name
               of
               a
               very
               odde
               person
               among
               his
               Neighbours
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               among
               the
               credulous
               ,
               and
               easie
               vulgar
               ,
               but
               even
               among
               those
               of
               more
               sense
               and
               judgment
               .
            
             
               THUS
               MY
               LORD
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               your
               Honour
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               Relation
               ,
               which
               I
               extracted
               from
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               own
               Letters
               .
               The
               same
               particulars
               also
               he
               writ
               to
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Chair
               in
               Oxford
               .
               He
               is
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               whose
               veracity
               in
               this
               account
               I
               know
               not
               the
               least
               ground
               of
               suspicion
               ,
               he
               being
               neither
               vain
               ,
               nor
               credulous
               ;
               but
               a
               
                 discreet
                 ,
                 sagacious
              
               ,
               and
               manly
               person
               .
               You
               know
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               the
               credit
               of
               matters
               of
               fact
               depends
               much
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               Relators
               ;
               and
               if
               They
               cannot
               be
               deceived
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               supposed
               any
               wayes
               interessed
               to
               impose
               upon
               others
               ,
               we
               may
               ,
               and
               we
               ought
               to
               acquiesce
               in
               their
               reports
               :
               For
               upon
               these
               circumstances
               all
               
                 humane
                 Faith
              
               is
               grounded
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               Fact
               is
               not
               capable
               
               of
               any
               proof
               besides
               ,
               but
               that
               of
               
                 immediate
                 sensible
                 Evidence
              
               .
               Now
               this
               Gentleman
               cannot
               be
               thought
               
                 ignorant
                 himself
              
               of
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               certainty
               of
               what
               he
               relates
               ,
               it
               having
               been
               done
               in
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               himself
               a
               Witness
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               of
               a
               little
               circumstance
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               hundred
               ;
               not
               for
               once
               ,
               or
               twice
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               space
               of
               some
               years
               ;
               during
               which
               time
               he
               was
               a
               concerned
               ,
               and
               inquisitive
               observer
               .
               So
               that
               it
               cannot
               with
               any
               shew
               of
               reason
               be
               supposed
               that
               any
               of
               his
               Servants
               abused
               him
               ,
               since
               in
               all
               that
               time
               he
               must
               needs
               have
               detected
               the
               deceit
               :
               and
               what
               interest
               could
               any
               of
               his
               Family
               have
               had
               (
               if
               it
               had
               been
               possible
               to
               have
               managed
               it
               without
               discovery
               )
               to
               continue
               so
               long
               ,
               so
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               so
               injurious
               a
               fallacy
               .
               Nor
               can
               it
               with
               any
               thing
               of
               more
               probability
               be
               imagined
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               melancholly
               deluded
               him
               ;
               since
               (
               besides
               that
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               crasie
               or
               imaginative
               person
               )
               that
               humour
               could
               not
               have
               been
               so
               lasting
               and
               pertinacious
               :
               or
               if
               it
               were
               so
               in
               him
               ,
               can
               we
               think
               he
               infected
               his
               whole
               Family
               ,
               and
               those
               Multititudes
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               and
               Others
               ,
               that
               think
               themselves
               as
               well
               assured
               of
               those
               
               actions
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               were
               Witnesses
               ,
               as
               himself
               ?
               These
               are
               
                 wilde
                 Supposals
              
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               to
               tempt
               any
               but
               those
               whose
               Wills
               are
               their
               Reasons
               .
               The
               
                 main
                 Relator
              
               then
               
                 knew
                 himself
              
               ,
               whether
               what
               he
               said
               was
               True
               ,
               and
               whether
               those
               things
               which
               were
               acted
               in
               his
               House
               were
               Juggles
               ,
               and
               contrived
               Impostures
               ,
               or
               
                 extraordinary
                 realities
              
               .
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               What
               Interest
               could
               he
               serve
               in
               maintaining
               such
               a
               cheat
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               one
               ,
               and
               he
               knew
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ?
            
             
               He
               suffered
               by
               it
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               in
               his
               Estate
               ,
               in
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               general
               Peace
               of
               his
               Family
               .
               Those
               that
               believ'd
               not
               any
               thing
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               or
               Witchcraft
               in
               those
               Transactions
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               not
               a
               few
               )
               took
               him
               for
               an
               Impostor
               .
               Those
               that
               did
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               judg'd
               the
               permission
               of
               such
               an
               extraordinary
               evil
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Judgment
               of
               God
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               some
               
                 notorious
                 impiety
              
               .
               Thus
               his
               Name
               was
               continually
               exposed
               to
               Censure
               ,
               and
               his
               Estate
               suffered
               by
               the
               concourse
               of
               people
               from
               all
               parts
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               whom
               he
               could
               not
               dismiss
               without
               the
               Civility
               of
               an
               Entertainment
               .
               And
               besides
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               hindered
               ,
               and
               diverted
               from
               the
               prosecution
               of
               his
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               
               hardly
               get
               ,
               or
               retain
               any
               in
               his
               Service
               .
               To
               which
               ,
               if
               I
               adde
               the
               continual
               hurry
               that
               his
               Family
               was
               in
               ;
               the
               
                 affrights
                 ,
                 vexations
              
               ,
               and
               tossings
               up
               and
               down
               of
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               Watchings
               and
               Disturbance
               of
               his
               whole
               House
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               himself
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               most
               concerned
               person
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               putting
               together
               of
               these
               Circumstances
               will
               be
               evidence
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               have
               no
               interest
               in
               designing
               to
               put
               a
               cheat
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               would
               most
               of
               all
               have
               injured
               ,
               and
               abused
               himself
               .
               Or
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               have
               designed
               and
               managed
               so
               incredible
               ,
               so
               unprofitable
               an
               Imposture
               ,
               't
               is
               strange
               he
               should
               trouble
               himself
               so
               long
               in
               actuating
               an
               
                 abusive
                 Artifice
              
               ,
               only
               to
               deceive
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               talk't
               of
               .
               And
               't
               is
               yet
               more
               so
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               those
               numerous
               inquisitive
               persons
               ,
               that
               came
               thither
               purposely
               to
               Criticise
               ,
               and
               examine
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               matters
               ,
               could
               make
               any
               Discoveries
               .
               Especially
               since
               many
               came
               prejudiced
               against
               the
               belief
               of
               such
               things
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               others
               resolved
               before-hand
               against
               the
               belief
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               all
               were
               permitted
               all
               possible
               freedom
               of
               search
               and
               inquiry
               :
               And
               after
               things
               were
               
               weighed
               and
               examined
               ,
               several
               that
               were
               prejudicated
               enough
               before
               ,
               went
               away
               strongly
               convicted
               .
               To
               which
               I
               adde
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               divers
               particulars
               in
               the
               Story
               ,
               in
               which
               no
               abuse
               or
               deceit
               could
               have
               been
               practised
               ;
               as
               the
               motion
               of
               Boards
               and
               Chairs
               of
               themselves
               ,
               the
               beating
               of
               a
               Drum
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               Room
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               when
               nothing
               was
               to
               be
               seen
               ;
               the
               heat
               that
               fill'd
               a
               whole
               Room
               without
               Fire
               in
               excessive
               cold
               Weather
               :
               The
               Scratching
               and
               Panting
               where
               nothing
               ordinary
               could
               be
               suspected
               for
               the
               cause
               ;
               and
               several
               others
               such
               like
               :
               All
               which
               have
               numbers
               of
               sober
               and
               uninteressed
               persons
               to
               attest
               them
               .
            
             
               'T
               IS
               true
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Gentlemen
               the
               King
               sent
               were
               there
               ,
               the
               House
               was
               quiet
               ,
               and
               nothing
               heard
               ,
               or
               seen
               that
               night
               .
               And
               this
               was
               confidently
               ,
               and
               with
               triumph
               reported
               by
               many
               as
               an
               evidence
               of
               the
               untruth
               of
               the
               Story
               .
               But
               certainly
               't
               was
               but
               
                 poor
                 Logick
              
               to
               conclude
               in
               matters
               of
               Fact
               from
               a
               
                 single
                 Negative
              
               ,
               and
               
                 such
                 a
                 one
              
               against
               
                 numerous
                 Affirmatives
              
               ;
               and
               to
               inferr
               that
               a
               thing
               was
               never
               done
               ,
               because
               omitted
               at
               such
               a
               season
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 no
                 body
              
               ever
               saw
               ,
               what
               
                 this
                 man
              
               ,
               
               or
               that
               did
               not
               .
               By
               the
               same
               rule
               of
               consequence
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               never
               any
               Robbers
               upon
               
                 Salisbury
                 Plains
              
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               often
               travelled
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               met
               any
               of
               those
               sorts
               of
               Violence
               ;
               and
               the
               French-man
               inferred
               well
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 no
                 Sun
                 in
              
               England
               ,
               
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 6
                 Weeks
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 saw
                 it
                 .
              
               This
               my
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               common
               Argument
               of
               those
               that
               deny
               the
               being
               of
               Apparitions
               ;
               They
               have
               travel'd
               all
               times
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               never
               saw
               any
               thing
               worse
               than
               themselves
               ;
               and
               
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 so
              
               :
               Therefore
               Spirits
               and
               Apparitions
               are
               Bugs
               and
               Impostures
               .
               But
               why
               do
               not
               such
               Arguers
               conclude
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               never
               a
               Cut-Purse
               on
               Ludgate-Hill
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               past
               that
               way
               a
               hundred
               times
               ,
               and
               were
               never
               met
               with
               by
               any
               of
               those
               
                 nimble
                 practitioners
              
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               he
               that
               denyes
               Apparitions
               upon
               the
               confidence
               of
               this
               Negative
               ,
               against
               the
               vast
               heap
               of
               
                 positive
                 Assurances
              
               ,
               is
               credulous
               ,
               if
               he
               believe
               there
               was
               ever
               any
               High-way-man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               he
               himself
               was
               never
               rob'd
               .
               And
               the
               Tryals
               of
               Ass●ses
               ,
               and
               Attestations
               of
               those
               that
               have
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               be
               just
               ,
               ought
               to
               move
               ,
               his
               assent
               no
               more
               in
               this
               
               case
               ,
               than
               in
               that
               of
               Witches
               and
               Apparitions
               which
               have
               the
               very
               same
               evidence
               .
               But
               for
               the
               particular
               of
               the
               quiet
               of
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               House
               ,
               while
               the
               Courtiers
               were
               there
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               remembred
               ,
               and
               considered
               ,
               that
               the
               Disturbances
               were
               not
               alwayes
               constant
               ,
               but
               interrupted
               by
               intervals
               of
               Cessation
               ,
               sometimes
               for
               several
               dayes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               for
               weeks
               ,
               as
               is
               mention'd
               in
               the
               Relation
               ;
               some
               passages
               of
               which
               ,
               that
               record
               those
               Cessations
               ,
               were
               I
               am
               sure
               written
               in
               Mr.
               
               Mompesson's
               Letters
               ,
               before
               those
               Gentlemen
               had
               been
               at
               Tedworth
               .
               So
               that
               its
               omitting
               at
               that
               time
               't
               is
               like
               was
               meerly
               accidental
               ;
               or
               possibly
               the
               
                 malicious
                 Spirit
              
               was
               not
               willing
               to
               give
               so
               publick
               a
               testimony
               of
               
                 Its
                 being
              
               ,
               and
               
                 troublesome
                 incursions
              
               ,
               for
               the
               convincing
               those
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               should
               continue
               in
               the
               disbelief
               of
               his
               existence
               :
               but
               however
               it
               were
               ,
               this
               circumstance
               will
               afford
               but
               a
               very
               slender
               inference
               against
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Story
               ,
               except
               among
               those
               who
               are
               willing
               to
               take
               any
               thing
               for
               an
               Argument
               against
               things
               they
               have
               an
               interest
               not
               to
               acknowledge
               .
               There
               are
               other
               exceptions
               made
               against
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               Relation
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               
                 H.
                 More
              
               
               sent
               me
               an
               account
               of
               some
               particulars
               that
               were
               objected
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               have
               answered
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               sent
               it
               your
               Lordship
               in
               company
               with
               this
               .
            
             
               THUS
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               your
               Honour
               the
               sum
               of
               this
               Affair
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               recorded
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               Relation
               ,
               not
               to
               satisfie
               curiosity
               ,
               or
               feed
               the
               humour
               that
               delights
               in
               wonders
               ,
               which
               are
               but
               mean
               designs
               ,
               and
               unbecoming
               one
               that
               pretends
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               generous
               .
               But
               I
               consider
               it
               as
               a
               great
               evidence
               against
               Sadducism
               ,
               the
               Disease
               of
               our
               Age.
               And
               though
               those
               passages
               are
               not
               so
               
                 dreadful
                 ,
                 tragical
              
               ,
               and
               amazing
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               some
               related
               in
               Stories
               of
               this
               kinde
               ;
               yet
               are
               they
               never
               the
               less
               probable
               ,
               or
               true
               ,
               for
               being
               less
               prodigious
               ,
               and
               astonishing
               .
               And
               they
               are
               strange
               enough
               to
               prove
               themselves
               the
               effects
               of
               some
               
                 invisible
                 extraordinary
                 Agent
              
               ,
               and
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               SPIRITS
               that
               sometimes
               sensibly
               intermeddle
               in
               our
               Affairs
               .
               And
               I
               think
               they
               do
               it
               with
               as
               many
               clear
               circumstances
               of
               evidence
               as
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               extant
               .
               For
               these
               things
               were
               not
               done
               
               
                 long
                 ago
              
               ,
               or
               at
               
                 far
                 distance
              
               ,
               in
               an
               ignorant
               Age
               ,
               or
               among
               a
               
                 barbarous
                 people
              
               ;
               they
               were
               not
               seen
               only
               by
               2
               or
               3
               of
               the
               melancholick
               ,
               and
               Superstitious
               ,
               and
               reported
               by
               those
               that
               made
               them
               serve
               the
               advantage
               ,
               and
               interest
               of
               a
               Faction
               .
               They
               were
               not
               the
               passages
               of
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               night
               ,
               nor
               the
               
                 vanishing
                 glances
              
               of
               an
               Apparition
               .
               But
               those
               circumstances
               were
               near
               ,
               and
               
                 late
                 ,
                 publick
                 ,
                 frequent
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 years
                 continuance
              
               ;
               witnessed
               by
               multitudes
               of
               competent
               ,
               and
               unbiast
               Attestors
               ,
               and
               acted
               in
               a
               searching
               and
               incredulous
               Age
               ;
               Arguments
               enough
               for
               the
               conviction
               of
               a
               modest
               ,
               and
               
                 capable
                 reason
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Relation
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               you
               perceive
               proves
               the
               being
               of
               SPIRITS
               and
               APPARITIONS
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               directly
               that
               of
               WITCHES
               and
               
                 Diabolick
                 Contracts
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               while
               I
               am
               about
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               adde
               the
               other
               NARRATIVE
               which
               I
               promised
               your
               Honour
               ,
               and
               which
               I
               received
               from
               the
               Justice
               of
               Peace
               ,
               who
               took
               the
               Examination
               upon
               Oath
               :
               'T
               is
               the
               same
               Gentleman
               to
               whom
               I
               directed
               my
               Letter
               about
               WITCHCRAFT
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               
                 judicious
                 ,
                 searching
              
               ,
               and
               sagacious
               person
               .
               He
               was
               pleased
               to
               give
               me
               his
               own
               
               Copy
               of
               the
               Examination
               ;
               the
               sum
               of
               which
               is
               in
               the
               following
               Relation
               .
            
             
               ON
               SUNDAY
               ,
               15.
               of
               Nov.
               1657.
               about
               three
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               
                 Rich
                 ,
                 Jones
              
               ,
               then
               a
               
                 sprightly
                 youth
              
               ,
               about
               12
               ▪
               years
               old
               ,
               Son
               of
               
                 Henry
                 Jones
              
               of
               
                 Shepton
                 Mallet
              
               ,
               in
               this
               County
               of
               Somerset
               ,
               being
               in
               his
               Fathers
               House
               alone
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               one
               looking
               in
               at
               the
               Window
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               door
               ,
               where
               one
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               of
               the
               same
               Town
               (
               but
               then
               by
               name
               unknown
               to
               this
               Boy
               )
               came
               to
               him
               .
               She
               desired
               him
               to
               give
               her
               a
               piece
               of
               close
               Bread
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               an
               Apple
               .
               After
               which
               she
               also
               stroked
               him
               down
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               shook
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               so
               bid
               him
               good
               night
               .
               The
               Youth
               returned
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               been
               left
               well
               when
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               one
               Gibson
               went
               from
               him
               :
               but
               at
               their
               return
               ,
               which
               was
               within
               an
               hour
               ,
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               they
               found
               him
               ill
               ,
               and
               complaining
               of
               his
               right
               side
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               pain
               continued
               the
               most
               part
               of
               that
               night
               :
               and
               on
               Monday
               following
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               the
               Boy
               roasted
               the
               Apple
               he
               had
               of
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               ;
               aud
               having
               eaten
               about
               half
               of
               
               it
               ,
               was
               extreamly
               ill
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               speechless
               ;
               but
               being
               recovered
               ,
               he
               told
               his
               Father
               ,
               that
               a
               Woman
               of
               the
               Town
               on
               the
               Sunday
               before
               ,
               had
               given
               him
               
                 that
                 Apple
              
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               stroked
               him
               on
               the
               side
               ,
               as
               above
               .
               He
               said
               he
               knew
               not
               her
               Name
               ,
               but
               should
               her
               person
               ,
               if
               he
               saw
               her
               .
               Vpon
               this
               Jones
               was
               advised
               to
               invite
               the
               Women
               of
               Shepton
               to
               come
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               Son's
               illness
               ;
               and
               the
               Child
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               the
               Woman
               should
               come
               in
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               Fit
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               able
               to
               speak
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               him
               an
               intimation
               by
               a
               Jogg
               ,
               and
               desired
               that
               his
               Father
               would
               then
               lead
               him
               through
               the
               Room
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               he
               would
               put
               his
               hand
               upon
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               were
               there
               .
               After
               this
               he
               continuing
               very
               ill
               ,
               many
               Women
               came
               daily
               to
               see
               him
               :
               And
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               the
               Sunday
               after
               ,
               came
               in
               with
               two
               of
               her
               Sisters
               ,
               when
               several
               other
               Women
               of
               the
               Neighbourhood
               were
               there
               .
            
             
               Upon
               her
               coming
               in
               ;
               the
               Boy
               was
               taken
               so
               ill
               ,
               that
               for
               some
               time
               he
               could
               not
               see
               ,
               nor
               speak
               ;
               but
               having
               recovered
               his
               sight
               ,
               he
               gave
               his
               Father
               that
               Item
               ,
               and
               he
               lead
               him
               about
               the
               Room
               .
               The
               Boy
               drew
               towards
               
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               ,
               who
               was
               behinde
               her
               two
               Sisters
               ,
               among
               the
               other
               Women
               ,
               and
               put
               his
               hand
               upon
               her
               ;
               which
               his
               Father
               perceiving
               ,
               immediately
               scratcheth
               her
               her
               Face
               ,
               and
               drew
               blood
               from
               her
               .
               The
               Youth
               then
               presently
               cryed
               out
               that
               he
               was
               well
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               continued
               7.
               or
               8.
               dayes
               .
               But
               then
               meeting
               with
               
                 Alice
                 Coward
              
               ,
               sister
               to
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               ,
               who
               passing
               by
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               
                 [
                 How
                 do
                 you
                 my
                 Honey
                 ?
                 ]
              
               he
               presently
               fell
               ill
               again
               .
               And
               after
               that
               ,
               the
               said
               Coward
               ,
               and
               Brooks
               often
               appeared
               to
               him
               :
               The
               Boy
               would
               describe
               the
               Cloath●s
               and
               Habit
               they
               were
               in
               at
               the
               time
               ,
               exactly
               ,
               as
               the
               Constable
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               have
               found
               upon
               repairing
               to
               them
               ;
               though
               
               Brooks's
               house
               was
               at
               a
               good
               distance
               from
               
               Jones's
               .
               This
               they
               often
               tryed
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               found
               the
               Boy
               right
               in
               his
               Descriptions
               .
            
             
               On
               a
               certain
               Sunday
               about
               Noon
               ,
               the
               Childe
               being
               in
               a
               Room
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               one
               Gibson
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Fit
               ,
               He
               on
               the
               sudden
               called
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               on
               the
               Wall
               ,
               and
               pointed
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               immediately
               
                 Gibson
                 struck
              
               with
               a
               Knife
               ;
               upon
               which
               the
               Boy
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 [
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 Coz.
              
               Gibson
               
                 hath
                 cut
              
               Jane
               
               Brooks
               
                 's
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 Bloody
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Father
               ,
               and
               Gibson
               immediately
               repaired
               to
               the
               Constable
               ,
               a
               discreet
               person
               ,
               and
               acquainting
               him
               with
               what
               had
               past
               ,
               desired
               him
               to
               go
               with
               them
               to
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               House
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               .
               They
               found
               her
               sitting
               in
               her
               Room
               on
               a
               stool
               with
               one
               hand
               over
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Constable
               ask'd
               her
               how
               she
               did
               ?
               she
               answered
               ,
               
                 not
                 well
              
               .
               He
               ask'd
               again
               ,
               why
               she
               sate
               with
               one
               hand
               over
               the
               other
               ?
               she
               replyed
               ,
               
                 She
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
              
               He
               enquired
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               amiss
               with
               her
               hand
               ?
               her
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 well
                 enough
              
               .
               The
               Constable
               desired
               he
               might
               see
               the
               hand
               that
               was
               under
               ;
               which
               she
               being
               unwilling
               to
               shew
               him
               ,
               he
               drew
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               bloody
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               the
               Boy
               had
               said
               .
               Being
               ask't
               how
               it
               came
               so
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 'T
                 was
                 scratched
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 Pin.
                 
              
            
             
               On
               the
               8.
               of
               December
               ,
               1657.
               the
               
                 Boy
                 ,
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Alice
                 Coward
              
               ,
               appeared
               at
               
                 Castle
                 Cary
              
               ,
               before
               the
               Justices
               ,
               Mr.
               Hunt
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Cary.
               The
               Boy
               having
               begun
               to
               give
               his
               Testimony
               upon
               the
               coming
               in
               of
               the
               two
               Women
               ,
               and
               their
               looking
               on
               him
               ,
               was
               instantly
               taken
               speechless
               ,
               and
               so
               remained
               till
               the
               Women
               
               were
               removed
               out
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               upon
               examination
               ,
               he
               gave
               a
               full
               relation
               of
               the
               mentioned
               particulars
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               11.
               of
               January
               following
               ,
               the
               Boy
               was
               again
               examined
               by
               the
               same
               Justices
               at
               
                 Shepton
                 Mallet
              
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               was
               again
               taken
               speechless
               ,
               but
               was
               
                 not
                 so
              
               afterwards
               ,
               when
               
                 Alice
                 Coward
              
               came
               into
               the
               room
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               next
               appearance
               at
               Shepton
               ,
               which
               was
               on
               the
               17.
               of
               February
               ,
               there
               were
               present
               many
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               and
               others
               :
               The
               Boy
               fell
               into
               his
               Fit
               upon
               the
               sight
               of
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               a
               man's
               Arms
               like
               a
               dead
               person
               :
               the
               Woman
               was
               then
               willed
               to
               lay
               her
               hand
               on
               him
               ,
               which
               she
               did
               ,
               and
               he
               thereupon
               started
               ,
               and
               sprang
               out
               in
               a
               very
               strange
               and
               unusual
               manner
               .
               One
               of
               the
               Justices
               to
               prevent
               all
               possibilities
               of
               Legerdemain
               ,
               caused
               Gibson
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               to
               stand
               off
               from
               the
               Boy
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 that
                 Justice
              
               himself
               held
               him
               .
               The
               youth
               being
               blinde-folded
               ,
               the
               Justice
               call'd
               as
               if
               Brooks
               should
               touch
               him
               ,
               but
               winked
               to
               others
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               which
               two
               or
               three
               successively
               did
               ;
               but
               the
               Boy
               appeared
               not
               concern'd
               .
               
               The
               Justice
               then
               call'd
               on
               the
               Father
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               but
               had
               privately
               before
               desired
               one
               Mr.
               
                 Geoffery
                 Strode
              
               to
               bring
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               to
               touch
               him
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               call
               for
               his
               Father
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               the
               Boy
               immediately
               sprang
               out
               after
               a
               very
               odde
               and
               violent
               fashion
               .
               He
               was
               after
               touched
               by
               several
               persons
               ,
               and
               moved
               not
               ;
               but
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               being
               again
               caused
               to
               put
               her
               hand
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               started
               and
               sprang
               out
               twice
               or
               thrice
               ,
               as
               before
               .
               All
               this
               while
               he
               remained
               in
               his
               Fit
               ,
               and
               some
               time
               after
               ;
               and
               being
               then
               laid
               ,
               on
               a
               Bed
               in
               the
               same
               Room
               ,
               the
               people
               present
               could
               not
               for
               a
               long
               time
               bow
               either
               of
               his
               Arms
               ,
               or
               Legs
               .
            
             
               Between
               the
               mentioned
               15.
               of
               Nov.
               and
               the
               11.
               of
               Jan.
               the
               two
               Women
               appeared
               often
               to
               the
               Boy
               ,
               their
               
                 Hands
                 cold
              
               ,
               their
               
                 Eyes
                 staring
              
               ,
               and
               their
               Lips
               ,
               and
               
                 Cheeks
                 looking
                 pale
              
               .
               In
               this
               manner
               on
               a
               Thursday
               about
               noon
               ,
               the
               Boy
               being
               newly
               laid
               into
               his
               Bed
               ,
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Alice
                 Coward
                 appeared
              
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               had
               begun
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               perform
               .
               But
               if
               he
               would
               say
               no
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               would
               give
               him
               money
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               a
               two-pence
               into
               his
               Pocket
               .
               After
               
               which
               they
               took
               him
               out
               of
               his
               Bed
               ,
               laid
               him
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               vanished
               ;
               and
               the
               Boy
               was
               found
               by
               those
               that
               came
               next
               into
               the
               Room
               lying
               on
               the
               floor
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               dead
               .
               The
               two-pence
               was
               seen
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Fire
               ,
               and
               hot
               ,
               the
               Boy
               would
               fall
               ill
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               was
               taken
               out
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               again
               as
               well
               as
               before
               .
               This
               was
               seen
               and
               observed
               by
               a
               Minister
               ,
               a
               discreet
               person
               ,
               when
               the
               Boy
               was
               in
               one
               Room
               ,
               and
               the
               two-pence
               (
               without
               his
               knowledge
               )
               put
               into
               the
               Fire
               in
               another
               :
               and
               this
               was
               divers
               times
               tryed
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               several
               persons
               .
            
             
               Between
               the
               8.
               of
               Decemb.
               and
               the
               17.
               of
               Feb.
               in
               the
               year
               mention'd
               ,
               divers
               persons
               at
               sundry
               times
               heard
               in
               the
               Boy
               a
               noise
               like
               the
               croaking
               of
               a
               Toad
               ,
               and
               a
               voice
               within
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
                 ,
                 Alice
                 Coward
              
               ,
               twelve
               times
               in
               near
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               some
               held
               a
               Candle
               before
               the
               Boyes
               face
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               looked
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               perceive
               the
               least
               motion
               of
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               Teeth
               ,
               or
               Lips
               ,
               while
               the
               voice
               was
               heard
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               25.
               of
               Feb.
               between
               two
               and
               
               three
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               the
               Boy
               being
               at
               the
               House
               of
               
                 Richard
                 Isles
              
               in
               
                 Shepton
                 Mallet
              
               ,
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Room
               into
               the
               Garden
               ;
               Isles
               his
               Wife
               followed
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               within
               two
               yards
               when
               she
               saw
               him
               rise
               up
               from
               the
               ground
               before
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               mounted
               higher
               and
               higher
               ,
               till
               he
               passed
               in
               the
               Air
               over
               the
               Garden
               Wall
               ,
               and
               was
               carried
               so
               above
               ground
               more
               then
               300.
               yards
               ,
               falling
               at
               last
               at
               one
               
               Jordan's
               door
               at
               Shepton
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               found
               as
               dead
               for
               a
               time
               .
               But
               coming
               to
               himself
               ,
               told
               Jordan
               that
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               had
               taken
               him
               up
               by
               the
               Arme
               out
               of
               Isles
               his
               Garden
               ,
               and
               carried
               him
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               as
               is
               related
               .
            
             
               The
               Boy
               at
               several
               other
               times
               was
               gone
               on
               the
               suddain
               ,
               and
               upon
               search
               after
               him
               ,
               found
               in
               another
               room
               as
               dead
               ;
               and
               at
               sometimes
               
                 strangely
                 hanging
              
               above
               ground
               ,
               his
               hands
               being
               flat
               against
               a
               great
               Beam
               in
               the
               top
               of
               the
               room
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               body
               two
               or
               three
               foot
               from
               ground
               .
               There
               he
               hath
               hung
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               hour
               together
               ;
               and
               being
               afterwards
               come
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               told
               those
               that
               found
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 Jane
                 Brooks
              
               had
               carried
               him
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               held
               him
               there
               .
               Nine
               
               people
               at
               a
               time
               saw
               the
               Boy
               so
               strangely
               hanging
               by
               the
               Beam.
               
            
             
               From
               the
               15.
               of
               Nov.
               to
               the
               10.
               of
               March
               following
               ,
               he
               was
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Fits
               much
               wasted
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               unspirited
               ;
               but
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               being
               the
               day
               the
               two
               Women
               were
               sent
               to
               Goal
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               more
               of
               those
               Fits.
               
            
             
               Jane
               Brooks
               was
               condemned
               ,
               and
               executed
               at
               Charde
               Assises
               ,
               March
               26.
               1658.
               
            
             
               THIS
               ,
               MY
               LORD
               ,
               is
               the
               sum
               of
               Mr.
               Hunts
               NARRATIVE
               ,
               which
               concludes
               with
               both
               the
               Justices
               attestation
               ,
               thus
               ,
            
             
               The
               aforesaid
               passages
               were
               some
               of
               them
               seen
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               remarkable
               ones
               not
               here
               set
               down
               ,
               were
               ,
               upon
               the
               examination
               of
               several
               credible
               witnesses
               ,
               taken
               upon
               Oath
               before
               us
               .
               Subscribed
               ,
               
                 Rob.
                 Hunt.
                 John
                 Cary.
              
               
            
             
               THIS
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               is
               good
               evidence
               of
               the
               being
               of
               Witches
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Sadduce
               be
               not
               satisfied
               with
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               ,
               what
               kinde
               of
               proof
               he
               would
               expect
               ?
               Here
               are
               the
               testimony
               of
               sence
               ,
               the
               Oaths
               of
               several
               
                 credible
                 Attestors
              
               ,
               the
               nice
               and
               
                 deliberate
                 scruteny
              
               of
               quick-sighted
               and
               
                 judicious
                 Examiners
              
               ,
               
               and
               the
               judgment
               of
               an
               Assize
               upon
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               now
               the
               security
               of
               all
               our
               Lives
               and
               Fortunes
               depends
               upon
               no
               greater
               circumstances
               of
               evidence
               then
               these
               .
               If
               such
               proof
               may
               not
               be
               credited
               ,
               no
               Fact
               can
               be
               proved
               ,
               no
               wickedness
               can
               be
               punish'd
               ,
               no
               right
               can
               be
               
                 determined
                 ,
                 Law
              
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               
                 blinde
                 Justice
              
               cannot
               tell
               where
               to
               
                 strike
                 .
                 All
                 men
                 are
                 lyars
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Long
                 Sword
              
               must
               settle
               properties
               ,
               and
               resolve
               all
               doubts
               of
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Claim
               .
               These
               large
               morsels
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               he
               that
               denies
               such
               evidences
               of
               fact
               must
               swallow
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               him
               tell
               me
               by
               what
               title
               he
               holds
               any
               thing
               he
               possesseth
               ?
               How
               proves
               he
               his
               Relation
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Succession
               to
               the
               rights
               of
               his
               
                 presumed
                 progenitors
              
               ?
               and
               't
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               whether
               he
               can
               or
               no
               ,
               since
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               how
               will
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Bonds
                 ,
                 Entails
              
               ,
               and
               Leases
               are
               not
               Forgeries
               ,
               and
               tricks
               of
               Cousenage
               ?
               And
               how
               will
               he
               clear
               his
               own
               Bargains
               and
               Transactions
               of
               business
               from
               being
               Dreams
               and
               Illusions
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               he
               that
               runs
               upon
               all
               these
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               layes
               the
               train
               of
               so
               many
               
                 dangerous
                 absurdities
              
               ,
               hath
               some
               mighty
               winde
               that
               drives
               him
               ,
               and
               some
               huge
               necessity
               
               for
               his
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               can
               justifie
               his
               assertion
               ,
               
                 That
                 those
                 things
                 of
                 Witches
                 are
                 not
                 true
              
               ;
               but
               this
               other
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 impossible
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               that
               ,
               I
               'le
               use
               his
               arguments
               to
               prove
               all
               the
               world
               is
               a
               great
               
                 inchanted
                 House
              
               ,
               and
               Nature
               a
               
                 grand
                 Imposture
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               that
               really
               there
               are
               no
               such
               things
               as
               are
               represented
               to
               our
               gull'd
               and
               
                 abused
                 sences
              
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               are
               meer
               
                 prestigious
                 shews
                 ,
                 and
                 phantastical
                 Idaeas
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               'le
               prove
               this
               by
               the
               same
               method
               of
               arguing
               that
               concludes
               against
               the
               possibility
               of
               the
               actions
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               can
               proceed
               but
               to
               this
               inference
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 those
                 performances
                 is
                 not
                 perceived
              
               ;
               from
               whence
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               just
               to
               infer
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 are
                 not
              
               ;
               I
               'le
               set
               up
               for
               a
               Sceptick
               ,
               and
               use
               the
               argument
               against
               all
               the
               objects
               of
               my
               sences
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               elsewhere
               said
               ,
               and
               proved
               to
               be
               really
               as
               unconceiveable
               and
               unaccountable
               as
               the
               obstrusest
               matters
               of
               Magick
               and
               Fascinations
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               my
               Pen
               runs
               out
               to
               your
               Lordships
               trouble
               ;
               I
               recal
               it
               ,
               and
               must
               permit
               it
               to
               adde
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Your
               Lordships
               most
               obliged
               Humble
               Servant
               ,
               
                 J.
                 G.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               A
               LETTER
               To
               the
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               Dr.
               HENRY
               MORE
               ,
               About
               the
               Drummer
               OF
               TEDWORTH
               .
            
             
               
                 Honoured
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               THe
               scrupulous
               care
               you
               take
               in
               examining
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Disturbance
               at
               TEDWORTH
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               then
               becomes
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               deceived
               .
               And
               without
               such
               a
               cautious
               ,
               and
               particular
               enquiry
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               answer
               the
               murmures
               ,
               and
               petty
               evasions
               of
               wilful
               Unbelievers
               .
               Those
               objections
               you
               pickt
               up
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               have
               the
               ill
               fortune
               to
               miscarry
               in
               almost
               every
               circumstance
               ;
               and
               are
               in
               no
               
               likelihood
               of
               being
               believed
               ,
               but
               at
               a
               great
               distance
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               could
               have
               answered
               upon
               mine
               own
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               concerning
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               a
               strict
               inquiry
               of
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               himself
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               last
               in
               those
               parts
               ;
               and
               upon
               certain
               information
               ,
               I
               give
               you
               this
               account
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               (
               1.
               )
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 House
                 is
                 rented
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 device
                 to
                 beat
                 down
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               from
               his
               mouth
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 House
                 is
                 his
                 own
              
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               foundation
               of
               this
               shift
               is
               overturned
               .
               The
               second
               of
               those
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 trick
                 to
                 get
                 money
                 from
                 those
                 that
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 Prodigy
                 ,
              
               hath
               as
               little
               truth
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               malice
               in
               the
               first
               contrivers
               than
               the
               former
               .
               For
               this
               Gentleman
               being
               a
               person
               of
               Estate
               ,
               I
               'me
               confident
               scorns
               so
               base
               ,
               and
               so
               beggerly
               a
               policy
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               far
               from
               making
               any
               advantage
               by
               the
               Disturbance
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               done
               him
               very
               material
               prejudice
               in
               his
               Fortunes
               ,
               and
               Affairs
               .
               And
               those
               strangers
               that
               come
               to
               see
               the
               Prodigy
               ,
               use
               to
               leave
               nothing
               behinde
               them
               ,
               except
               thanks
               for
               the
               Civility
               of
               their
               Entertainments
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               (
               3.
               )
               as
               others
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 House
                 is
                 boarded
                 without
              
               ,
               
               at
               least
               a
               great
               part
               of
               it
               :
               But
               there
               are
               no
               Cellars
               (
               as
               the
               objection
               adds
               )
               save
               only
               under
               the
               Parlour
               ;
               and
               the
               Disturbance
               was
               most
               inother
               rooms
               .
               And
               whereas
               (
               4
               )
               't
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 Knight
                 that
                 offer'd
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 permitted
                 .
              
               'T
               is
               answer'd
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentleman
               might
               have
               gone
               down
               ,
               had
               he
               pleas'd
               ;
               and
               his
               Servant
               did
               ,
               who
               made
               a
               careful
               search
               ,
               but
               could
               finde
               nothing
               that
               might
               be
               a
               cause
               of
               the
               noise
               ,
               which
               he
               affirmed
               to
               be
               above
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               proceeded
               not
               from
               the
               Cellar
               .
               And
               to
               disable
               what
               other
               Objectors
               say
               ,
               viz.
               (
               5
               )
               
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Drumming
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 any
                 Room
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 striking
                 on
                 the
                 Boards
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 with
                 a
                 Hammer
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 corner
                 of
                 the
                 outsides
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 :
              
               I
               say
               ,
               to
               null
               this
               pretence
               ,
               Mr.
               Mompesson
               and
               others
               assured
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               noise
               was
               oft
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Room
               ,
               and
               oft
               overhead
               ;
               and
               he
               saith
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               a
               Man
               ,
               or
               Childe
               ,
               in
               the
               Village
               ,
               but
               hath
               heard
               ,
               and
               can
               witness
               it
               .
               And
               after
               the
               first
               moneth
               it
               was
               almost
               alwayes
               within
               .
               Thus
               Sir
               ,
               to
               the
               Objections
               of
               others
               which
               you
               have
               gather'd
               .
               And
               to
               your
               
                 own
                 Quaeries
              
               I
               make
               this
               return
               .
            
             
             
               Whereas
               you
               inquire
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 What
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Bed
                 did
                 the
                 Daemon
                 beat
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 noise
                 did
                 it
                 make
                 ?
              
               'T
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               it
               beat
               against
               the
               Head
               and
               Posts
               of
               the
               Bed
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               hands
               were
               laid
               on
               each
               side
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               those
               times
               they
               would
               shake
               as
               if
               they
               would
               fall
               in
               pieces
               ;
               but
               nothing
               else
               could
               be
               perceived
               ,
               or
               felt
               .
               The
               noise
               was
               like
               to
               that
               of
               striking
               with
               a
               Hammer
               .
               And
               then
               (
               2.
               )
               To
               that
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Drummers
                 Drum
                 was
                 ever
                 looked
                 on
                 while
                 it
                 beat
                 ;
                 or
                 was
                 it
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Dark
                 ?
              
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               seen
               while
               the
               noise
               was
               made
               upon
               it
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Fire
               ,
               and
               Candle
               .
               (
               3
               )
               To
               the
               
                 Quaery
                 ,
                 What
                 were
                 the
                 Boards
                 that
                 moved
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 light
                 was
                 their
                 motion
                 seen
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 ?
              
               Mr.
               
                 Mompesson
                 answers
              
               ,
               They
               were
               seen
               move
               forwards
               ,
               and
               backwards
               in
               the
               light
               of
               clear
               day
               ,
               before
               the
               Sun
               was
               set
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               whole
               house
               full
               of
               people
               .
               And
               whereas
               (
               4.
               )
               you
               ask
               ,
               
                 In
                 what
                 clearness
                 of
                 light
                 were
                 the
                 Chairs
                 seen
                 walk
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 what
                 Witnesses
                 ?
              
               'T
               is
               answered
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               seen
               to
               do
               so
               by
               Candle-light
               ,
               and
               by
               divers
               persons
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               what
               I
               was
               a
               witness
               of
               my self
               ,
               I
               adde
               these
               circumstances
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               
               of
               your
               Quaeries
               .
               The
               Children
               were
               in
               Bed
               ,
               when
               the
               Scratching
               and
               panting
               was
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               did
               not
               contribute
               to
               those
               noises
               .
               I
               saw
               their
               hands
               above
               the
               Cloathes
               ,
               during
               the
               Scraping
               ,
               and
               searched
               the
               place
               whence
               the
               noise
               came
               :
               To
               which
               I
               might
               adde
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               little
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               modest
               Girles
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               well
               have
               been
               suspected
               guilty
               of
               the
               confidence
               of
               such
               a
               juggle
               ,
               had
               it
               been
               possible
               they
               could
               have
               acted
               in
               it
               .
               For
               the
               panting
               ,
               I
               am
               certain
               there
               was
               no
               dog
               in
               the
               Bed
               ;
               for
               I
               graspt
               it
               with
               my
               hand
               ,
               and
               felt
               it
               in
               all
               parts
               ,
               especially
               there
               where
               the
               original
               motion
               was
               .
               The
               Bed
               also
               was
               
                 searcht
                 under
              
               ,
               but
               no
               Dog
               ,
               nor
               any
               creature
               else
               could
               be
               found
               there
               .
               The
               Floor
               I
               said
               shook
               with
               the
               
                 panting
                 sensibly
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               as
               strong
               and
               substantial
               an
               one
               ,
               as
               ordinarily
               is
               seen
               .
               But
               the
               Children
               indeed
               did
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               much
               concern'd
               ,
               having
               been
               us'd
               to
               those
               ,
               and
               
                 ruder
                 noises
              
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               company
               in
               the
               room
               to
               assure
               them
               .
            
             
               THUS
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               briefly
               answer'd
               others
               OBJECTIONS
               ,
               and
               your
               QUAERIES
               .
               And
               because
               I
               have
               an
               humour
               
               to
               say
               little
               more
               ,
               I
               'le
               consider
               (
               what
               you
               know
               as
               well
               as
               any
               man
               alive
               )
               the
               Reasons
               men
               are
               so
               apt
               to
               cavil
               at
               this
               kinde
               of
               Relations
               ,
               and
               are
               rather
               willing
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               than
               the
               truth
               of
               such
               a
               Narrative
               .
               They
               are
               chiefly
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               an
               
                 affected
                 humour
              
               of
               Drollery
               ,
               and
               Scoffing
               ,
               and
               a
               worse
               cause
               ,
               ATHEISM
               .
            
             
               FOR
               the
               First
               ,
               the
               Subject
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               Apparitions
               is
               an
               apt
               ,
               and
               ample
               occasion
               .
               And
               the
               cheats
               of
               Impostors
               ,
               the
               
                 conceits
                 of
                 Melancholly
              
               ,
               the
               credulity
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               tricks
               of
               Waggery
               ,
               the
               more
               
                 solemn
                 vanities
              
               of
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               the
               tales
               of
               
                 old
                 Women
              
               ;
               these
               are
               excellent
               topicks
               for
               a
               frolick
               and
               
                 wanton
                 fancy
              
               .
               And
               the
               desire
               the
               Humourist
               hath
               to
               be
               some
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               name
               above
               those
               of
               common
               apprehension
               ,
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               actuate
               the
               
                 scoffing
                 vein
              
               ;
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               which
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               
                 quibled
                 luckily
              
               ,
               and
               made
               folks
               laugh
               ,
               he
               is
               encouraged
               to
               take
               all
               such
               occasions
               to
               prove
               himself
               a
               WIT
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               he
               had
               a
               pretty
               way
               to
               play
               the
               Fool.
               And
               when
               he
               hath
               wanton'd
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               frolickly
               toy'd
               in
               his
               
                 affected
                 merriments
              
               ,
               his
               reason
               becomes
               an
               obedient
               servant
               to
               his
               fancy
               .
               He
               makes
               
               himself
               believe
               ,
               by
               those
               arguments
               ,
               that
               at
               first
               were
               intended
               only
               to
               make
               him
               laugh
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               concludes
               in
               earnest
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               Witch
               ,
               nor
               Apparition
               :
               and
               't
               is
               well
               if
               he
               stop
               there
               .
               Now
               these
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               are
               the
               WITS
               (
               if
               we
               will
               believe
               them
               )
               and
               their
               admirers
               take
               every
               jest
               for
               an
               argument
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 loud
                 laugh
              
               upon
               an
               idle
               tale
               of
               a
               Devil
               ,
               or
               a
               Witch
               ,
               for
               a
               demonstration
               of
               the
               non-existence
               of
               such
               beings
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               humour
               propagates
               ,
               and
               SADDUCISM
               is
               the
               Fashion
               .
               Nor
               is
               this
               all
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               same
               method
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               sacred
               ,
               or
               serious
               hath
               been
               exposed
               ,
               and
               both
               Government
               ,
               and
               Religion
               made
               the
               objects
               of
               idle
               ,
               and
               phantastick
               buffoonry
               .
               And
               must
               we
               call
               this
               WIT
               Sir
               ?
               I
               confess
               there
               are
               few
               things
               that
               urge
               me
               to
               more
               indignation
               ,
               than
               to
               hear
               that
               name
               which
               deserves
               to
               signifie
               better
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               injuriously
               apply'd
               .
               Certainly
               WIT
               is
               not
               an
               
                 odde
                 metaphor
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 lucky
                 simile
              
               ,
               a
               
                 wilde
                 fetch
              
               ,
               or
               
                 unexpected
                 inference
              
               ,
               a
               mimick
               action
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 pretty
                 knack
              
               in
               telling
               of
               a
               tale
               .
               But
               It
               is
               a
               faculty
               to
               profound
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               things
               ,
               to
               finde
               out
               their
               Causes
               ,
               and
               
                 Relatives
                 ,
                 Consonances
              
               ,
               and
               Disagreements
               ,
               
               and
               to
               make
               
                 fit
                 ,
                 useful
              
               ,
               and
               
                 unobvious
                 applications
              
               of
               their
               respective
               Relations
               and
               Dependances
               ;
               for
               which
               great
               ,
               and
               noble
               exercises
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               the
               Droll
               is
               the
               most
               unfit
               and
               incompetent
               person
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               on
               this
               account
               assume
               the
               prerogative
               of
               being
               the
               only
               WITS
               ,
               are
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               incapable
               of
               being
               so
               .
               For
               that
               trivial
               ,
               and
               pedling
               way
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               and
               Humour
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               addicted
               ,
               emasculates
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               
                 superficial
                 ,
                 flashy
              
               ,
               and
               phantastical
               ,
               by
               imploying
               them
               upon
               effaemancies
               ,
               and
               little
               
                 apish
                 fooleries
              
               .
               And
               by
               these
               
                 darling
                 entertainments
              
               of
               a
               too
               
                 fondly
                 indulged
              
               fancy
               ,
               the
               minde
               is
               made
               incapable
               of
               serious
               and
               
                 deep
                 reflections
              
               ,
               which
               give
               it
               the
               noblest
               ,
               and
               most
               
                 valuable
                 improvements
              
               :
               so
               that
               I
               have
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Drolling
                 Humorists
              
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               
                 remarkably
                 defective
              
               ,
               in
               
                 close
                 ratiocinations
              
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               in
               the
               world
               at
               inference
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               since
               fancy
               is
               a
               desultory
               ,
               and
               
                 roving
                 faculty
              
               ;
               and
               when
               't
               is
               not
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               a
               
                 severe
                 judgment
              
               ,
               not
               able
               to
               keep
               it self
               to
               a
               steady
               ,
               and
               
                 resolved
                 attention
              
               ;
               much
               less
               ,
               to
               make
               
                 coheherent
                 
                 chains
              
               of
               
                 rational
                 Deduction
              
               .
               So
               that
               't
               is
               next
               to
               impossible
               for
               such
               Wits
               as
               these
               ,
               to
               arrive
               to
               more
               than
               a
               knack
               of
               scoffing
               at
               what
               they
               
                 understand
                 not
              
               .
               And
               they
               are
               under
               almost
               an
               invincible
               temptation
               of
               doing
               so
               ,
               by
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               too
               great
               for
               their
               comprehension
               ;
               for
               the
               humour
               that
               acts
               them
               is
               proud
               ,
               and
               assuming
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               valu'd
               ,
               of
               which
               it self
               is
               incapable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               depreciates
               all
               the
               nobler
               and
               more
               generous
               matters
               which
               It
               hath
               very
               great
               reason
               to
               despair
               of
               ;
               and
               endeavours
               by
               a
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               
                 insolent
                 scorn
              
               ,
               to
               lift
               it self
               above
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               this
               
                 presumed
                 wit
              
               which
               raiseth
               them
               to
               such
               an
               elevation
               in
               their
               own
               conceit
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               young
               and
               
                 boyish
                 humour
              
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               
                 first
                 essayes
              
               of
               
                 Juvenile
                 Inventions
              
               are
               in
               these
               exercises
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 maturer
                 spirit
              
               out-grows
               .
               For
               you
               know
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               our
               sences
               are
               the
               first
               powers
               we
               exercise
               ,
               and
               indulge
               in
               our
               
                 greenest
                 years
              
               :
               From
               them
               ,
               by
               degrees
               our
               
                 imaginations
                 grow
              
               up
               ,
               and
               their
               actions
               ,
               and
               gratifications
               are
               the
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               entertainments
               of
               youth
               ;
               which
               is
               easie
               to
               observe
               in
               the
               little
               
                 flirts
                 ,
                 quibbles
              
               ,
               and
               tricks
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               
               with
               which
               the
               
                 younger
                 Students
              
               in
               the
               Universities
               are
               so
               much
               tickled
               ,
               and
               transported
               .
               But
               when
               age
               and
               
                 experience
                 ripens
              
               the
               Judgment
               (
               which
               is
               the
               faculty
               of
               slowest
               growth
               )
               we
               then
               slight
               this
               wantonness
               ,
               and
               ioying
               of
               our
               Fancies
               ,
               and
               apply
               our selves
               to
               pursuites
               that
               are
               more
               manly
               ,
               and
               concerning
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Judgment
               is
               come
               to
               its
               full
               exercise
               ,
               and
               pitch
               ,
               and
               hath
               overcome
               ,
               and
               silenc'd
               the
               futilities
               and
               prejudices
               of
               imagination
               ;
               we
               are
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 till
                 then
              
               ,
               grown
               into
               manhood
               .
               And
               those
               that
               never
               arrive
               to
               
                 this
                 consistence
              
               ,
               but
               spend
               their
               age
               in
               fooling
               with
               their
               Fancies
               ,
               They
               are
               yet
               children
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               
                 gray
                 hairs
              
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               boyes
               ,
               though
               past
               their
               
                 great
                 climacterical
              
               .
            
             
               I
               confess
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               so
               cynical
               ,
               and
               severe
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               allow
               even
               to
               the
               more
               
                 improved
                 genuises
              
               their
               relaxations
               and
               pleasant
               Intervals
               ,
               And
               
                 sage
                 Socrates
              
               himself
               sometimes
               rid
               the
               
                 Boyes
                 Hobby-Horse
                 .
                 Fancy
              
               may
               be
               permitted
               its
               plaisance
               ,
               and
               
                 in-offensive
                 raileries
              
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               governed
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 prudent
                 Judgment
              
               .
               And
               no
               doubt
               God
               himself
               allows
               all
               our
               powers
               ,
               and
               faculties
               
               their
               
                 innocent
                 gratifications
              
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               I
               acknowledge
               a
               
                 delightful
                 prettiness
              
               in
               the
               results
               of
               a
               managed
               and
               
                 judicious
                 fancy
              
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               employed
               in
               exposing
               vice
               ,
               and
               
                 conceited
                 follies
              
               ,
               to
               deserved
               scorn
               ,
               and
               laughter
               .
               But
               when
               Imagination
               is
               
                 rampant
                 ,
                 loose
              
               ,
               and
               ungoverned
               ,
               when
               it
               knows
               
                 no
                 bounds
              
               ,
               and
               observes
               no
               Decorums
               ,
               but
               shoots
               at
               Randome
               ,
               and
               insolently
               flies
               at
               all
               things
               that
               are
               august
               ,
               and
               venerable
               ;
               its
               sallies
               are
               then
               vitious
               ,
               and
               
                 detestable
                 excesses
              
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               of
               
                 this
                 humour
              
               ,
               are
               but
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 fleering
                 Buffoons
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               better
               kinde
               of
               Apes
               ,
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Wise
               ,
               though
               Wits
               in
               their
               own
               ,
            
             
               But
               Sir
               ,
               I
               intimated
               a
               greater
               charge
               against
               these
               
                 quibbling
                 debauches
              
               ,
               (
               viz.
               )
               that
               they
               are
               the
               enemies
               of
               GOVERNMENT
               and
               RELIGION
               ,
               and
               shall
               prove
               it
               ,
               with
               this
               addition
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               of
               all
               the
               
                 better
                 sorts
                 of
                 KNOWLEDGE
              
               .
            
             
               For
               GOVERNMENT
               you
               know
               Sir
               ,
               its
               influence
               depends
               much
               upon
               the
               reverence
               its
               Rulers
               have
               from
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               while
               They
               are
               men
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               miscarriages
               in
               
                 publick
                 affairs
              
               ,
               and
               managements
               
               of
               State
               ;
               And
               if
               all
               the
               slips
               ,
               and
               imperfections
               ,
               all
               the
               mistakes
               and
               faults
               of
               the
               
                 supreme
                 Ministers
              
               of
               Rule
               ,
               be
               tattled
               and
               aggrevated
               among
               the
               heard
               ,
               The
               Government
               will
               thereby
               be
               exposed
               to
               the
               scorns
               of
               the
               Rabble
               ,
               and
               lose
               a
               great
               part
               of
               its
               force
               with
               its
               reverence
               .
               And
               in
               this
               it
               suffers
               infinitely
               from
               the
               
                 drolling
                 phantasticks
              
               ,
               who
               blow
               in
               the
               sores
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               rankled
               them
               ,
               with
               their
               malicious
               ,
               and
               
                 poysonous
                 breath
              
               ,
               and
               
                 shoot
                 Libels
              
               at
               the
               Government
               till
               they
               have
               made
               
                 deep
                 wounds
              
               in
               its
               reputation
               ,
               and
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               turned
               every
               tongue
               into
               a
               weapon
               of
               War
               against
               it
               .
               Thus
               do
               these
               Chams
               discover
               their
               Fathers
               nakedness
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               to
               publish
               the
               shame
               of
               those
               ,
               whose
               failures
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 Prudence
              
               ,
               and
               regard
               to
               the
               
                 publick
                 quiet
              
               ,
               should
               oblige
               them
               to
               conceal
               .
            
             
               Nor
               (
               2.
               )
               is
               RELIGION
               more
               beholden
               to
               them
               .
               For
               a
               minde
               that
               useth
               to
               whiffle
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               Levities
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               will
               finde
               a
               very
               great
               indisposition
               to
               the
               serious
               and
               solemn
               exercises
               of
               Piety
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               grow
               into
               an
               aversation
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               prompt
               the
               humourist
               to
               take
               all
               occasions
               to
               expose
               it
               :
               so
               
               that
               he
               quickly
               jests
               at
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               mock
               of
               
                 sin
                 ,
                 playes
              
               with
               
                 eternal
                 flames
              
               ,
               and
               scoffs
               at
               those
               that
               fear
               them
               .
               As
               if
               the
               
                 sacred
                 Oracles
              
               were
               but
               a
               Legend
               of
               
                 idle
                 Tales
              
               ;
               and
               sin
               but
               a
               name
               coin'd
               by
               Fancy
               ,
               and
               vain
               fears
               ;
               as
               if
               Hell
               were
               but
               
                 a
                 painted
                 fire
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               a
               sort
               of
               
                 timerous
                 Fools
              
               ,
               that
               are
               afraid
               of
               Buggs
               ,
               and
               the
               Imagery
               of
               Dreams
               :
               and
               if
               these
               are
               not
               yet
               the
               
                 real
                 Articles
              
               of
               their
               Creed
               ,
               their
               
                 extravagant
                 Fancies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 vile
                 affections
              
               are
               like
               in
               a
               short
               time
               to
               encline
               these
               light
               ,
               and
               impure
               spirits
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               so
               ,
            
             
               And
               this
               sort
               of
               Wits
               are
               either
               Atheists
               ,
               or
               as
               great
               prodigies
               of
               Folly
               ,
               if
               they
               
                 are
                 not
              
               ;
               since
               to
               believe
               a
               God
               that
               
                 made
                 ,
                 sees
              
               ,
               and
               will
               judge
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               scoff
               at
               that
               
                 Tremendous
                 Majesty
              
               before
               whom
               their
               
                 Brother-WITS
                 below
                 tremble
              
               ,
               to
               think
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               the
               Inspirations
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               Souls
               ,
               and
               grand
               Instruments
               of
               Immortal
               happiness
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               droll
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               jest
               with
               the
               records
               of
               eternity
               ,
               to
               believe
               endless
               Torments
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               Joyes
               in
               the
               state
               immediately
               succeeding
               these
               our
               short
               and
               uncertain
               beings
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               sport
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               tricks
               at
               
                 eternal
                 
                 terrors
              
               ;
               to
               talk
               trivially
               of
               
                 beatifical
                 enjoyments
              
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               as
               bold
               with
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               with
               an
               
                 imaginary
                 Elisium
                 :
                 These
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               
                 follies
                 ,
                 these
              
               are
               degrees
               of
               impudence
               beyond
               all
               aggravation
               ,
               or
               possibilities
               of
               expression
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               sad
               experience
               shew
               them
               ,
               one
               would
               scarce
               believe
               there
               were
               such
               
                 prodigious
                 Monsters
              
               in
               nature
               .
               And
               to
               these
               things
               I
               adde
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               These
               idle
               Drollists
               have
               an
               utter
               antipathy
               to
               all
               the
               braver
               and
               more
               generous
               kindes
               of
               KNOWLEDGE
               .
               For
               that
               they
               are
               perfectly
               indisposed
               for
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 deep
                 researches
              
               ,
               I
               have
               said
               some
               things
               that
               may
               suffice
               for
               proof
               already
               .
               And
               I
               adde
               this
               observation
               to
               confirm
               it
               ,
               That
               among
               the
               numerous
               Youth
               I
               have
               seen
               bred
               in
               a
               
                 Great
                 School
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               I
               have
               noted
               ,
               that
               those
               of
               them
               who
               were
               most
               remarkable
               for
               waggishness
               and
               jesting
               ,
               seldom
               arrived
               to
               any
               great
               maturities
               ,
               or
               capacity
               for
               things
               of
               consequence
               ,
               and
               weight
               ,
               And
               indeed
               frolickness
               of
               Fancy
               ,
               and
               solidity
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               require
               dispositions
               of
               brain
               that
               are
               very
               different
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               seldom
               meet
               in
               great
               degrees
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               very
               few
               ,
               extraordinary
               tempers
               .
               But
               generally
               I
               believe
               
               the
               Droll
               is
               very
               unfit
               for
               matters
               of
               sublimity
               and
               substance
               :
               and
               therefore
               (
               as
               I
               intimated
               )
               indeavours
               by
               his
               scoffs
               and
               injuries
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               appear
               as
               much
               below
               his
               
                 serious
                 notice
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               
                 indeed
                 above
              
               his
               reach
               :
               and
               in
               this
               design
               he
               hath
               many
               great
               advantages
               for
               his
               abuses
               ,
               For
               the
               pedantry
               of
               Disputers
               that
               make
               a
               loud
               claim
               to
               knowledge
               ;
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               extravagant
               sort
               of
               Chymists
               ,
               the
               
                 fond
                 boasts
              
               of
               some
               hold
               pretenders
               to
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               experiment
               ;
               the
               strangeness
               of
               things
               that
               
                 soberer
                 Inquisitors
              
               declare
               practicable
               ,
               but
               have
               not
               yet
               succeeded
               ,
               the
               meanness
               and
               seeming
               contemptibleness
               of
               many
               Subjects
               ,
               the
               experimenter
               is
               often
               obliged
               to
               deal
               in
               :
               These
               afford
               plausible
               arguments
               for
               
                 Drolling
                 Harangues
              
               ,
               and
               those
               advantages
               are
               taken
               to
               make
               the
               most
               
                 useful
                 Theories
              
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               appear
               ridiculous
               and
               vain
               .
               And
               for
               the
               incouragement
               of
               the
               phantastick
               ,
               in
               his
               insolent
               humour
               of
               injustice
               ,
               and
               abuse
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certain
               envy
               in
               mankinde
               against
               those
               that
               attempt
               any
               thing
               extraordinary
               ,
               which
               makes
               men
               willing
               to
               embrace
               and
               applaud
               that
               which
               exposeth
               what
               themselves
               cannot
               act
               ,
               nor
               comprehend
               ;
               by
               
               reason
               of
               which
               
                 ill
                 nature
              
               in
               the
               generality
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               of
               those
               that
               pretend
               to
               something
               :
               This
               kinde
               of
               Wit
               becomes
               the
               most
               pestilent
               enemy
               to
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               its
               improvements
               ,
               especially
               to
               
                 philosophick
                 wisdom
              
               .
               For
               Philosophy
               can
               shame
               ,
               and
               disable
               all
               the
               reasons
               that
               can
               be
               urged
               against
               it
               ;
               but
               jests
               ,
               and
               
                 loud
                 laughter
              
               are
               not
               to
               be
               confuted
               :
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               of
               more
               force
               to
               degrade
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               some
               sort
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               than
               the
               most
               
                 potent
                 demonstrations
              
               :
               and
               the
               mischief
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Quibblers
               and
               Buffoons
               that
               have
               some
               little
               scraps
               of
               Learning
               matcht
               with
               a
               great
               proportion
               of
               Confidence
               ,
               have
               commonly
               the
               luck
               to
               be
               celebrated
               among
               the
               vulgar
               for
               men
               of
               great
               parts
               and
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               that
               opinion
               of
               them
               gains
               credit
               to
               their
               insolencies
               ,
               and
               abuses
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               perceive
               my
               zeal
               against
               those
               pedlars
               of
               Wit
               hath
               transported
               me
               to
               your
               trouble
               ,
               I
               therefore
               make
               an
               abrupt
               return
               to
               my
               other
               reason
               mention'd
               ,
               of
               mens
               disbelief
               of
               the
               being
               of
               Witches
               ,
               and
               Apparitions
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               ATHEISM
               ;
               the
               Folly
               of
               which
               
                 accursed
                 madness
              
               ,
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               have
               so
               fully
               discovered
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               your
               incomparable
               
               Works
               ,
               and
               so
               throughly
               understand
               the
               mysteries
               of
               that
               black
               conspiracy
               against
               heaven
               ,
               that
               't
               would
               be
               fond
               for
               me
               to
               think
               to
               suggest
               any
               notion
               on
               the
               Subject
               ,
               which
               you
               could
               not
               teach
               .
               But
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               Relation
               about
               this
               matter
               to
               make
               you
               ,
               which
               I
               believe
               you
               will
               not
               be
               unwilling
               to
               hear
               .
               And
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               when
               I
               have
               said
               something
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               particular
               I
               have
               mention'd
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               't
               is
               too
               sadly
               certain
               that
               there
               is
               a
               
                 latent
                 Atheism
              
               at
               the
               root
               of
               the
               SADDUCEAN
               principle
               :
               for
               too
               many
               deny
               Witches
               ,
               because
               they
               believe
               there
               are
               no
               Spirits
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               so
               perswaded
               because
               they
               own
               no
               being
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               matter
               ,
               and
               the
               results
               of
               motion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               can
               acknowledge
               nothing
               of
               a
               God.
               
            
             
               It
               hath
               indeed
               been
               a
               question
               ,
               whether
               't
               is
               possible
               there
               should
               be
               such
               a
               prodigy
               as
               a
               
                 speculative
                 Atheist
              
               in
               nature
               ;
               and
               I
               could
               wish
               it
               were
               so
               still
               :
               But
               alas
               ,
               our
               Age
               and
               Experience
               hath
               ended
               the
               Dispute
               ;
               and
               we
               need
               not
               search
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               
                 barbarous
                 corners
              
               of
               America
               ,
               nor
               seek
               the
               Monster
               among
               the
               
                 wilde
                 Men
              
               of
               the
               Desart
               ;
               we
               have
               found
               him
               in
               Times
               of
               
               Light
               ,
               in
               a
               witty
               and
               civiliz'd
               Region
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               Age
               of
               the
               greatest
               knowledge
               and
               improvements
               :
               he
               sculps
               not
               among
               the
               thickest
               of
               the
               Woods
               ,
               nor
               seeks
               Caverns
               for
               concealment
               ,
               but
               braves
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               appears
               in
               the
               
                 clearest
                 day
              
               .
               And
               the
               Fool
               is
               not
               so
               modest
               as
               he
               was
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 Royal
                 Prophet
              
               ,
               to
               say
               only
               in
               his
               
                 heart
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 :
              
               we
               know
               a
               bolder
               sort
               of
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               I
               can
               say
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               from
               a
               particular
               experience
               ,
               That
               there
               are
               ,
               who
               deny
               the
               existence
               of
               a
               Deity
               .
               I
               met
               with
               one
               such
               some
               years
               since
               in
               London
               ,
               who
               confidently
               ,
               and
               without
               mincing
               ,
               denyed
               that
               there
               was
               any
               such
               being
               ,
               and
               bid
               me
               prove
               it
               .
               I
               wondered
               at
               the
               boldness
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               impiety
               of
               his
               saying
               ;
               and
               because
               I
               had
               a
               great
               compassion
               for
               one
               in
               so
               deplorable
               a
               state
               ,
               I
               resolved
               not
               to
               exasperate
               him
               by
               
                 passion
                 ,
                 hard
                 words
              
               ,
               or
               
                 damning
                 Sentences
              
               ,
               but
               calmly
               ,
               and
               without
               seeming
               emotion
               ,
               discoursed
               the
               business
               with
               him
               ;
               I
               granted
               him
               all
               I
               safely
               or
               reasonably
               could
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               might
               serve
               my
               design
               for
               his
               conviction
               ,
               before
               we
               began
               the
               close
               ingagement
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               might
               have
               less
               prejudice
               against
               what
               was
               said
               by
               one
               whom
               he
               might
               see
               
               not
               to
               be
               of
               a
               
                 narrow
                 ,
                 confined
              
               judgment
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               might
               not
               have
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               being
               put
               upon
               the
               impugning
               of
               principles
               which
               are
               plausible
               by
               the
               great
               names
               ,
               or
               reasons
               of
               any
               eminent
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               undertook
               ,
               such
               were
               the
               
                 Platonick
                 Anima
                 Mundi
              
               ,
               the
               eternity
               ,
               and
               immensity
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               which
               Sir
               ,
               though
               I
               should
               not
               affirm
               ,
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               at
               that
               time
               deny
               ,
               but
               quietly
               granted
               them
               as
               Hypotheseis
               ;
               being
               willing
               to
               permit
               his
               belief
               of
               these
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               convincing
               and
               abusing
               him
               in
               his
               main
               ,
               and
               
                 deadly
                 conclusion
              
               .
               And
               by
               
                 these
                 concessions
              
               I
               gain'd
               the
               advantages
               I
               expected
               ;
               for
               hereby
               he
               was
               disappointed
               of
               all
               those
               plausibilities
               ,
               which
               I
               perceived
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               urge
               for
               those
               Doctrines
               .
               And
               I
               saw
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               was
               prest
               with
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               cause
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               a
               First
               ,
               his
               refuge
               was
               that
               old
               Epicurean
               one
               ,
               of
               an
               
                 eternal
                 ,
                 infinite
                 matter
              
               ;
               which
               when
               his
               
                 unwary
                 opposites
              
               would
               attempt
               to
               disprove
               by
               endeavouring
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               Finiteness
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               They
               gave
               him
               the
               opportunity
               of
               a
               colourable
               
               Defence
               ,
               and
               diverted
               from
               the
               main
               Thesis
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               evinced
               though
               the
               Immensity
               and
               Eternity
               of
               the
               universe
               were
               granted
               .
               And
               so
               they
               let
               him
               go
               from
               an
               assertion
               that
               is
               most
               impious
               ,
               and
               absurd
               ,
               to
               another
               which
               is
               tollerably
               accountable
               ,
               and
               specious
               ,
               And
               the
               Conclusion
               would
               be
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               since
               the
               undertaker
               could
               not
               prove
               the
               world
               was
               not
               infinite
               and
               eternal
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 God.
              
               By
               which
               procedure
               the
               arguer
               falls
               from
               a
               Proposition
               which
               is
               the
               most
               demonstrative
               one
               in
               nature
               ,
               to
               
                 an
                 other
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               cleared
               but
               by
               supposing
               the
               main
               thing
               in
               Question
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               
                 this
                 shift
              
               which
               my
               concession
               made
               insignificant
               ,
               when
               my
               Atheist
               was
               urged
               with
               the
               
                 Order
                 ,
                 Harmony
                 ,
                 Contrivance
              
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               that
               is
               visible
               in
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               he
               would
               betake
               him
               to
               his
               
                 Anima
                 Mundi
              
               ;
               the
               existence
               of
               which
               ,
               when
               those
               other
               Antagonists
               he
               had
               dealt
               with
               would
               endeavour
               to
               overthrow
               ,
               they
               undertook
               a
               thing
               of
               
                 harder
                 profusion
              
               ,
               than
               the
               main
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               permitted
               him
               to
               assume
               
                 these
                 Principles
              
               ,
               and
               then
               proved
               ,
               
               That
               though
               the
               world
               
                 were
                 immense
              
               .
               and
               eternal
               ,
               yet
               ,
               That
               't
               is
               not
               possible
               meer
               
                 blinde
                 ,
                 unguided
                 matter
              
               should
               shuffle
               it self
               into
               such
               regular
               ,
               and
               
                 accurate
                 productions
              
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               are
               the
               results
               of
               every
               day
               ,
               without
               the
               manuduction
               of
               some
               
                 knowing
                 Agent
              
               ,
               and
               Contriver
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               fully
               made
               good
               in
               your
               excellent
               ANTIDOTE
               .
               And
               when
               he
               at
               this
               turn
               took
               sanctuary
               in
               an
               
                 Anima
                 Mundi
              
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               art
               ,
               and
               exactness
               in
               Nature
               ,
               I
               granted
               him
               the
               being
               ,
               but
               askt
               him
               ,
               Whether
               he
               took
               it
               for
               a
               substance
               ,
               that
               was
               intelligent
               ,
               or
               devoid
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               perception
               ?
               when
               he
               seemed
               to
               incline
               to
               this
               latter
               ,
               I
               shewed
               him
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               principle
               as
               had
               no
               sence
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               signified
               no
               more
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               stuck
               in
               the
               Hypothesis
               of
               
                 meer
                 matter
              
               ,
               and
               motion
               .
               But
               when
               he
               allow'd
               his
               
                 great
                 Soul
              
               to
               be
               an
               
                 intellectual
                 Being
              
               (
               as
               he
               at
               last
               did
               )
               and
               that
               it
               was
               immense
               and
               eternal
               (
               as
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               do
               by
               his
               assertion
               ,
               that
               this
               soul
               was
               diffused
               through
               the
               whole
               mass
               of
               his
               infinite
               and
               eternal
               matter
               .
               )
               I
               shewed
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               effect
               he
               was
               brought
               by
               his
               own
               principles
               to
               the
               acknowledgment
               of
               a
               GOD
               ,
               though
               he
               gave
               him
               another
               name
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               Sir
               ,
               I
               pursued
               my
               Infidel
               into
               all
               his
               
                 starting
                 holes
              
               ,
               and
               retreats
               ,
               and
               drive
               him
               from
               one
               assertion
               to
               another
               ,
               its
               contradictory
               ,
               and
               then
               back
               again
               upon
               the
               
                 first
                 Thesis
              
               ,
               and
               so
               up
               and
               down
               till
               at
               length
               he
               began
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               his
               shuffling
               ,
               and
               confest
               that
               I
               had
               said
               to
               him
               more
               then
               he
               had
               heard
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               that
               he
               would
               consider
               .
               He
               desired
               that
               I
               would
               give
               him
               the
               substance
               of
               my
               discourse
               in
               writing
               ,
               which
               I
               prepared
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               shall
               perhaps
               e're
               long
               give
               an
               account
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               other
               dependent
               matters
               to
               the
               publick
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               heat
               of
               our
               ingagement
               was
               over
               ,
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               learn
               by
               what
               means
               he
               came
               into
               that
               
                 desperate
                 Infidelity
              
               ,
               and
               understood
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               run
               through
               the
               several
               stages
               of
               
                 modern
                 Sects
              
               ,
               not
               stopping
               till
               he
               came
               down
               to
               that
               sink
               of
               Folly
               ,
               and
               
                 madness
                 ,
                 Quakerism
              
               ,
               and
               thence
               made
               a
               step
               into
               Atheism
               ;
               which
               is
               no
               great
               leap
               ;
               for
               East
               and
               West
               at
               long
               run
               meet
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               same
               .
               And
               certainly
               he
               that
               places
               his
               Religion
               in
               opinions
               ,
               and
               judgeth
               it
               now
               to
               lie
               in
               
                 this
                 form
              
               of
               belief
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               another
               ;
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               consider
               the
               
                 vast
                 variety
              
               of
               Sects
               ,
               
               the
               confidence
               of
               each
               in
               his
               
                 own
                 reasonings
              
               ,
               the
               pretences
               of
               all
               to
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Reason
              
               ,
               and
               Antiquity
               ;
               the
               antipathy
               they
               have
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               doubtfulness
               ,
               if
               not
               falshood
               ,
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               each
               of
               them
               hold
               sacred
               ,
               and
               certain
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               takes
               Religion
               to
               be
               an
               adherence
               to
               Sects
               and
               Opinions
               ,
               is
               upon
               the
               accounts
               mention'd
               ,
               when
               he
               reflects
               ,
               in
               mighty
               danger
               of
               being
               an
               Atheist
               .
               And
               except
               he
               fix
               at
               last
               upon
               the
               
                 few
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 acknowledg'd
                 essentials
              
               of
               belief
               ,
               and
               
                 good
                 life
              
               (
               if
               he
               be
               of
               an
               
                 anxious
                 ,
                 inquisitive
                 mind
              
               ,
               and
               not
               obstinately
               resolv'd
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               
                 particular
                 Sect.
              
               )
               'T
               is
               a
               miracle
               if
               he
               ends
               not
               there
               at
               last
               ,
               for
               he
               having
               establisht
               this
               ,
               That
               Religion
               consists
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               Or
               form
               of
               some
               party
               ,
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               then
               having
               successively
               deserted
               those
               Sects
               that
               had
               most
               of
               his
               favour
               and
               affection
               ;
               and
               so
               past
               from
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               through
               all
               the
               steps
               of
               descent
               ,
               when
               at
               length
               he
               is
               fallen
               out
               with
               the
               last
               ,
               he
               hath
               nothing
               else
               to
               fly
               to
               but
               contempt
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               as
               a
               meer
               juggle
               and
               Imposture
               .
               This
               I
               took
               to
               be
               this
               Gentleman's
               case
               ;
               and
               I
               believe
               much
               of
               the
               
                 general
                 Atheism
              
               of
               our
               dayes
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               this
               Cause
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               have
               followed
               the
               humour
               of
               writing
               ,
               as
               it
               lead
               me
               ,
               and
               expect
               your
               pardon
               of
               this
               ramble
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               that
               liberty
               which
               vses
               to
               be
               allowed
               in
               intercourses
               of
               this
               nature
               ;
               and
               more
               from
               that
               Friendship
               with
               which
               you
               are
               pleased
               to
               honour
               ,
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               Your
               Affectionate
               Humble
               Servant
               ,
               
                 J.
                 G.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .